《Trapped in a Typical Idol Drama》


 Chapter 1 - Transfer (1)

    Ch.1 Transfer (1)


    The window panes were beaten by heavy raindrops.


    A girl sat in the back seat, dressed in a pink dress while sitting in a proper upright manner. She quietly watched the raindrops splash on the window before trickling down and disappearing into view.


    The girl¡¯s name was Ye Xi. She used to be a hard worker in her previous life.


    One day, her anemic condition was exacerbated after working overtime for too long so she ended up losing consciousness. When she awakened, she was horrified to discover that she had become a seventeen-year-old girl who had yet to finish school.


    This girl¡¯s name was Ye Xi. In her first 17 years of life, she developed a distasteful character; bullying the weak and flattering the rich was her daily routine. She did nothing good. In this novel world, she was the proper example of a villainess.


    Three days ago, the original host accidentally fell into the water and made her journey straight to heaven, so her body was taken over by Ye Xi.


    The original host was the type of child who inherited her parent¡¯s good looks, maintained good grades, and was blessed with a comfortable life from a young age. It really makes people wonder how she ended up becoming a vile villainess.


    As Ye Xi sorted out the information in her head, it was hard to tell whether she was happy or sad.


    In her past world, she was simply an orphan. Later in life, she never became a CEO of any company. She never got to marry Mr. Perfect, neither was she able to start her own business after surmounting so many trials. However, she did work hard and earned decent money for herself. She even sent some donations to the orphanage that once raised her, and although she never shined with accomplishments, she indeed lived a full life.


    But right now, she had suddenly turned into a wealthy second generation daughter who never has to worry about food or clothing, complete with beautiful and doting parents. Ye Xi had no idea how she was supposed to play her part.


    After leaving the hospital, she went to the various places where she used to work, including her former orphanage, but all of them seemed to have vanished into nothingness. That was when she realized that she might have transmigrated into another world.


    Ye Xi was worried about what would happen to the orphanage after her passing. Although she hadn¡¯t been able to send much money, she was still responsible for several children¡¯s meals. However, before she could fret any more, she was told to transfer to an aristocratic high school.


    While still in a daze, she was stuffed into a car and escorted all the way to her new academy.


    Three hours later, the car slowed down and the rain ceased to pour.


    Ye Xi turned away from the window and asked the driver at the front row: ¡°Have we arrived?¡±


    After his reply, Ye Xi got out of the car and walked towards the school gate.


    Beyond the schoolgate was a grass field that was about fifty meters wide. An asphalt road extended from the gate, all the way to the doors of the school building.


    Ye Xi spent some time strolling around the grassy field, glancing at the trees, flowers and the surrounding European architecture. This place looked more like a tourist spot rather than a school.


    D*mn, no wonder the tuition fee costs hundreds of thousands every year.


    After touring the school grounds, Ye Xi went to the Academic Affairs office to report. She was then led to Class 1 for senior year in high school.


    The escort who led her here went to knock on the door of the classroom. The teacher in class noticed their presence and went out to greet them. Most likely, someone was transferred to this school. After the adults discussed, the escort turned around and left, while Ye Xi maintained a composed posture from beginning to end.


    ¡°Come in,¡± the teacher invited her to the classroom.


    When Ye Xi entered, all of the student¡¯s eyes were focused on her.


    ¡°Student, come and introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Ye Xi.¡±

 Chapter 2 - Transfer (2)

    Ch.2 Transfer (2)


    ¡°Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Ye Xi.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± the teacher commented. Her expression seemed to say ¡®Is that all?¡¯


    Ye Xi nodded to affirm that it was so.


    The teacher was left speechless.


    Ye Xi thought it wasn¡¯t suitable for an old aunt act like a high school student. What was the point of introducing herself to a group of children who keep staring like a pack of monkeys? Shame on you! What else do you expect me to do?


    ¡°Pick a seat for yourself.¡± The teacher let her off.


    Ye Xi nodded in response and slowly stepped down from the podium. She looked around for place to sit and found an empty spot at the back row. As she walked towards the back, she could hear the blatant discussions of the surrounding students.


    Classmate A: ¡°Is this the penniless new transfer student?¡±


    Classmate B: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her right? The dress she¡¯s wearing is the latest model of xx brand. How can a poor girl wear something like that?¡±


    Classmate C: ¡°She¡¯s a good-looking girl. There are many ways for her to beg for money.¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with these students, why are their ideas so dark?


    Ye Xi felt that she could hardly take these students seriously. There were two vacancies at the back row. One seat was next to a boy who quietly slept near the window. Another vacancy was next to a student who gossiped while stealing glances at her.


    A sleeping deskmate is better than a gossiping one. It¡¯s peaceful without any annoyance.


    Ye Xi sat next to the sleeping boy.


    Suddenly, the classroom went silent.


    The students all went quiet.


    The teacher paused and simply held the book in his hand.


    For a moment, the students were shocked and the air seemed to have heated like boiling water.


    ¡°She, how dare she sit next to the school prince!¡±


    ¡°Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Poor girl, her life won¡¯t be any better in the future.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hey, this sounds like the typical conversation from a typical no-brain idol drama. What¡¯s going on?!


    And this boy is covering his face while he¡¯s sleeping, do you think I can see through? How am I supposed to know he¡¯s a School Prince?!


    You¡¯re all high school students, can¡¯t you act normally? A School Prince isn¡¯t a strange creature!


    Oh wait, no, no, no, someone just said that there was a poor girl who was transferring to this school.


    Current Information:


    Location: Aristocratic High School


    Character 1: A poor civilian girl is despised before she arrives at the school.


    Character 2: She sits next to a mysterious student who turns out to be the murderous and arrogant school prince.


    Aren¡¯t these the settings for a typical idol romance drama that lacked common sense!!


    Conclusion: This is a pool of muddy water. Better leave.


    Ye Xi made a decision in an instant. Her face remained calm as she casually moved her butt over to the next row of seats.


    All of a sudden, the students who chattered avidly just now began to settle down. Ye Xi¡¯s face remained expressionless as she received the public¡¯s open stares. Her eyes were calm and serene, as if she had nothing to do with those around her.


    After a moment of silence, her classmates commented, saying she would get along with them just fine. Afterwards, everyone turned their attention back to the blackboard and their teacher.


    The atmosphere in the class was back on track.


    Ye Xi was a little curious about this legendary male protagonist. She used to lack money in the past and her grades only took her as far as high school. At that time, the school prince was no better than the two dogs in her backyard. So she concentrated solely on her studies without paying attention to the prince and other popular classmates around her. Now that she here with a school prince who causes those around him to overreact, she was suddenly curious. He must be very handsome.


    From time to time, she glanced at the sleeping student under the shadow, but she could only see the back of his head.


    At this time, there was another knocking on the classroom door. The person who escorted Ye Xi earlier came again with another student.


    This time, the student she brought in was a girl wearing a common white T-shirt, denim shorts, and a simple and bright youthfulness.

 Chapter 3 - Transfer (3)

    Ch.3 Transfer (3)


    This time, the student she brought in was a girl wearing a common white T-shirt, denim shorts, and a simple and bright youthfulness.


    The girl looked a little nervous. She obviously wasn¡¯t used to talking under everyone¡¯s gaze. However, her voice was loud and clear when she introduced herself: ¡°Hello everyone, my name is An Mudie and I am seventeen years old. I love to cook and I hate cockroaches. My future goal is to get into college and get a good job. I hope I can get along with everyone!¡±


    This kind of introduction is similar as those used in a blind date.


    Ye Xi¡¯s eyes were alight with a slight smile. This girl¡¯s naivety and dynamic personality was quite lovely.


    The students began to whisper among themselves concerning this An Mudie, the ¡®poor civilian girl.¡¯ Obviously hearing their blatant gossiping, An Mudie¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. However, she took a moment to comfort herself in her heart, then raised her head and puffed her chest as she strode forward. The girl found an empty seat right next to the school prince and sat down.


    Once the again, the crowd was startled!


    ¡°How dare she sit next to the school prince!¡±


    Ye Xi: Who said that? Stand up, I won¡¯t shoot you. I¡¯ve already heard that line just now, okay? It¡¯s boring if you keep repeating yourselves like a broken record, okay?


    ¡°This commoner is so full of herself!¡±


    Ye Xi: Now who¡¯s the one who¡¯s really out of their minds! School prince, bah, wrong, how would a newly transferred student know that he¡¯s the school prince, fools. And if you like that boy so much, why haven¡¯t you reminded him that sleeping on his stomach will cause facial paralysis?!


    ¡°Why are all of you being so noisy today!¡±


    Ye Xi, who usually didn¡¯t bother to speak, suddenly opened her mouth. After all, there are certain people who have a good temper, that is, as long as you don¡¯t touch their bottom line. And Ye Xi isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easily bullied.


    Ye Xi tapped the table loudly, causing all eyes to focus on her. Only then did she lightly say, ¡°Someone is sleeping here. All of you are discussing in such loud voices, showing your low-classed upbringing. What would you do if he woke up?¡± When it comes to school prince, these children who don¡¯t know what they did wrong, suddenly turned quiet.


    Sure enough, everyone seemed to have realized they had done something wrong. So, after shooting a worried look at the school prince, they quieted down.


    When the teacher saw that everything was finally silent, he went on with his lecture.


    At this time, the school prince raised his head and moved his shoulder.


    An Mudie who originally wanted to say hello to the boy beside her, froze when she saw his face. Her words were stuck in her throat and she thought to herself, there was no mistake. This guy, he¡¯s so so very handsome¡­


    The school prince turned his head, but his gaze went pass An MuDie and fell on Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi also happened to turn sideways and glanced at him.


    His features were exquisite but it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s still young. In a few years, if his bone structure grow correctly, even if he only had one tooth to eat, it should not detract his handsomeness. Well, even if they grew crooked, with such exquisite features, he wouldn¡¯t turn ugly.


    This school prince was worthy of his title.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but the school prince¡¯s gaze seemed to have a hint of disdain towards the other students, as if he didn¡¯t give a f*ck about their whisperings.


    Huh? Why does his resentment seem fiercer?


    It must be an illusion.


    Ye Xi smiled at him as a sign of goodwill, but the school prince still remained expressionless.


    Ye Xi: Such a rude child. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend.


    After sighing, Ye Xi no longer bothered trying to get along. She withdrew her gaze and looked up at the blackboard.


    An Mudie sat stunned for a long time before saying, ¡°You, hello. My name is An Mudie and I like¨C¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the school prince interrupted her coldly and said, ¡°Sit somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± An MuDie did not react for a while, ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    He was very handsome but his character is so bad! An MuDie became slightly angry and could not control the volume of her voice: ¡°Why, it¡¯s my freedom to choose where I sit!¡±

 Chapter 4 - Simple (1)

    An MuDie¡¯s voice was slightly louder than normal, and as a result, almost everyone in the class heard it.


    At once, the focus was on her again.


    Ye Xi glanced at the protagonists. Unexpectedly, she felt as if her heart was struck by lightning.


    ¡®Oh my God, isn¡¯t this the usual trend in an idol drama? The school prince reprimands the female protagonist but An Mudie won¡¯t back down on her position. As a result, he tries to make her regret contradicting him by joining with his other lackeys to deal with her. However, due to her strong and unyielding nature, An Mudie would not retreat and bow down to the pressure. In time, the school prince recognizes her simple and frank nature; he soon finds himself falling in love with this simple and unpretentious girl.¡¯


    Ye Xi looked forward to the following plot she envisioned, but the school prince just harrumphed coldly and got up to leave through the back door.


    As she stared at his retreating back, Ye Xi felt as if the drama scene was left incomplete. This school prince wasn¡¯t acting according a common sense, ah! What¡¯s going on?!


    An Mudie¡¯s mouth hung as she watched him disappear through the back door. She wanted to scold him and ask how could he skip classes! But since the classroom was deathly quiet, she intuitively thought it would be better not to say so.


    Ye Xi glanced at An Mudie¡¯s confused expression and retracted her gaze.


    This school is really strange; perhaps An MuDie could be regarded as the only normal one attending.


    After the school prince departed, there was no napping student to disturb, so the students in class no longer bothered to speak in hushed voices.


    All kinds of noises cluttered the air. Ye Xi wasn¡¯t interested in their conversations, but she still overheard that the school prince¡¯s name was Wei Shenglan, while and his three good friends were named Shangguan Xi, Dong Fangyu, and Nangong Hai. All of them had something in common¨Cthe fact that they were all handsome and rich second generation boys. In addition, they were also single, so they formed the campus F4 and had plenty of fan girls surrounding them. Also, a part of the school was exclusively theirs and there were consequences should one enter without their permission.


    The penalties were so vague that no one knew to what extent they punished.


    And what¡¯s up with their names?


    It¡¯s all multiple surnames with one similar word! Their surnames all contained water character in it! Did you get the name in buy one get one free event?


    When the school bell rang, Ye Xi packed up and made her way to the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria here was not the same as the crowded and unattractive ones she used to have in her previous life. No, this cafeteria was beautifully and aesthetically done in good taste. There were four seats to each table with beige coloring, while the material used for those furnitures were made of authentic wood. The floor itself is dark gray and resistant to dirt. And students who dined here were also dressed in fashionable manner; even the girls who looked nerdy were dressed in fashions that were above the average person.


    This was a true aristocratic school. It smelled of money everywhere.


    There were two kinds of meals in the cafeteria: one is self-served while the other is on-the-spot cooking.


    Ye Xi wasn¡¯t picky about the food she ate. All she wanted was food that didn¡¯t burn her mouth, so she naturally chose self-serve.


    Ye Xi found a place to sit down. Before she could eat a few bites, she heard the students all around her gasp together; it was the kind of sigh you would hear when a handsome or stunning woman walks in the room.


    Her eyes turned towards where people was paying attention to, only to see, between the open doors, four beautiful young men walking side by side in a row.


    It was really F4, in the flesh!


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help laughing.

 Chapter 5 - Simple (2)

    Ch.5 Simple (2)


    ¡®Boys, are you aware that you¡¯re all shining so blaringly like fireflies in the dark? Those ostentatious and arrogant postures, flaunting your handsome little faces with hands in your pockets, and especially your confident expressions¨Cit¡¯s too easy to read you guys. Right now, you¡¯re all too young to realise the pressure you¡¯ve placed upon yourselves. Furthermore, you¡¯ve all been marked as ¡®school princes.¡¯


    Now what about when you get older and find girlfriends for yourselves. What will you answer if they ask you what you did in your school days? Will you admit that you gathered your dumb friends every day in pursuit of popularity, just to become campus idols?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, how shameful!¡¯ Even though it wasn¡¯t her who was standing there, Ye Xi still felt second-hand embarrassment when she saw, ah! As expected, high school is a great time. Wait, will they die cremate themselves from shame afterwards?


    Oh no, this image is too much¨C


    Even though Ye Xi was delighted from within her heart, her face was still stiff, as if inflicted with facial paralysis. After years of social struggle alongside the work pressure she faced, she gradually became less talkative in her daily life and displayed even less emotions on the surface. Adding the fact that she had no friends most of the time, Ye Xi had no one to talk to or laugh with about her day to day experiences.


    Suddenly, Ye Xi noticed the youthful and confident Wei Shenglan turn towards the self-serve area with a dark and sour mood.


    ¡°Aahhh, Prince Xi is so handsome! ¡±


    Obviously, Nang Gonghai looks better!¡±


    ¡°But I think Prince Fangyu is the most handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°You cults! Wei Shenglan is the best looking of them all!¡±


    Prince¡­ What an embarrassing nickname!


    Since Ye Xi had an aunty¡¯s soul inside, she couldn¡¯t help but cringe upon hearing such a childish nickname.


    ¡®Are they all friends because their names have something to do with water?¡¯ Ye Xi thoughtfully guessed. Suddenly, the most handsome Prince Shenglan glanced at her from within the crowd at this moment.


    He looked at me? Ye Xin jumped in surprise. She looked down, feeling guilty about all the bad guesses she made in her heart.


    At this time, a loud noise broke through her thoughts. She shifted her focus to the crowd, only to see Wei Shenglan frowning at a girl who stood a meter away from her. That girl was An Mudie.


    An MuDie panicked when she looked at the noodles that fell on the boy¡¯s shirt. What an unlucky day for her, she thought. She just came to dinner but unexpectedly bumped into this very bad-tempered person. And as if that¡¯s not enough, she had also dropped noodles on his body.


    The atmosphere in the cafeteria gradually quieted down. The crowd of students took pleasure in staring at this girl who brought a disaster upon herself.


    At this time, a handsome student wearing a dark uniform stepped forward. He glanced at the noodles on Wei Shenglan¡¯s shirt before turning his attention to the girl. Just when An Mudie was going to apologise, he teased, ¡°Trying to attract someone¡¯s attention like this is so outdated!


    The cafeteria was deathly quiet as his words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    An MuDie was stunned into silence, wondering what relation her collision had to do with attracting the person she bumped into.


    Ye Xi was also surprised. The one who stepped forward obviously saw the whole thing, and yet he made a fool of someone else!!!


    This ¡®prince¡¯ was really unconventional.


    According to the drama¡¯s routine, An Mudie will certainly retort loudly against this group. The school princes will feel as if their self-esteem was damaged so they will try to retaliate. Then a group of people will bully the girl on their behalf. However, the female protagonist remains strong and unyielding, vowing to herself that she will eliminate all campus bullying and bring the truth to light. She will show that good prevails in this world. In time, the school prince will gradually find himself drawn to this strong woman and the two of them live a happy life with a perfect ending.


    Ye Xi secretly nodded to herself, this was the passionate collision that adolescent teenagers boys and girls should have.


    However, the school prince Shenglan simply retracted his gaze and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Then he turned and left.


    An MuDie was shocked. It turned out that he only had a little bad temper but was still a good person at heart.


    The other three of F4 were shocked as well and chased after him, asking why he had such a good temper today.


    Ye Xi was also shocked: ¡®This school prince is simply outrageous! Every time you don¡¯t follow the script, you won¡¯t be able to have a girlfriend, you know?¡¯

 Chapter 6 - Simple (3)

    Ch.6 Simple (3)


    Nearly everyone in the cafeteria praised Prince Wei Shenglan as a kind, generous young man who must surely be a son of heaven itself.


    (T/N: Son of Heaven, or Tian Zi (Chinese: Ìì×Ó; pinyin: Ti¨¡nz¨«), was the sacred imperial title of the Chinese emperor. It originated with the ancient Zhou dynasty and was founded on the political and spiritual doctrine of the Mandate of Heaven. The secular imperial title of the Son of Heaven was ¡°Emperor of China¡±.)


    As Ye Xi looked around her, she noticed how infatuated and sincere the girls appeared. There was obviously a problem with their brains since now they¡¯re spouting nonsense. First you call him a school prince, and now they¡¯re saying he¡¯s a son of heaven?


    A waiter appeared and began to clean up the spilled soup on the ground. An Mudie apologized once again before joining the waiter to help wipe up the mess. She went back to order another bowl of noodles afterwards, and soon, the cafeteria was full of students.


    An Mudie scanned around the room to find a vacant spot. Just as she was about to sit down, a student at that table moved over to sit at the spot she was eyeing.


    Wherever her eyes looked, the vacant seat will be filled by someone else.


    Taking a deep breath, she trotted to the nearest table and asked, ¡°Hello, may I sit here?¡±


    The girl gave her a once over and replied with a grin: ¡°No, you can¡¯t. My friends will be sitting here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± An Mudie felt a bit sad. Perhaps she won¡¯t be able to find a seat today.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to stick her nose into this, but the more she saw how the girl was being teased, the more she fidgeted. Finally, Ye Xi stood up and waved to her.


    An Mudie saw her pointing to herself and nodded before making her way towards the table.


    Ye Xi waited for her to come near before offering, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± An Mudie almost wept from relief. Although she had a simple personality and a bit of courage, she was still a seventeen year-old girl. How can she not notice hint of disdain in people¡¯s eyes when they looked at her? People can be difficult to understand sometimes, but their eyes and the aura they bring often betrays their hidden ill-intent. An Mudie thought that she would have to go out of the cafeteria to have her meal, but it turns out there were still good people here.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡±


    ¡°Does she want to go against the entire school?¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s a new transfer student. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know the consequences of messing with the school princes.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, well, she¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    An Mudie ate her meal more and more slowly as her ears were filled with all kinds of nasty gossip. Unable to control her feelings, she looked up at the elegant and attentive girl in front of her and whispered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡±


    Ye Xi thought of this girl¡¯s response to the situation; during her plight, she simply wanted someone to be a friend and a haven for her to escape to. But since she didn¡¯t want to drag down others, And Mudie offered to leave first. What a good child she was.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    An Mudie was still hungry, but she can¡¯t afford to be close to the kind person before her, otherwise, she will certainly become a target. She nodded hard. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t good at lying. Showing a lack of expression was already the best she could do.


    Ye Xi pushed a plate of salad towards the girl and said: ¡°I can¡¯t finish this, please help me eat it.¡±


    Ye Xi wasn¡¯t lying about it since she barely took any bites on this salad, but the child in front of her was obviously hungry. Someone growing at this age shouldn¡¯t starve themselves.


    An Mudie quickly shook her head.


    Ye Xi frowned: ¡°I let you sit here, isn¡¯t that being kind to you?¡±


    An Mudie nodded.


    Ye Xi glanced at the salad and said: ¡°Then repay me.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ An Mudie felt that repaying a favor this way was very generous, but this girl before her displayed an expression that was too cold and intimidating, as if the girl would be angered if she didn¡¯t eat the salad.


    After some thought, An Mudie accepted the salad and took a bite.


    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely repay this kindness.¡¯


    An Mudie made up her mind as she stuffed a bite in her mouth.

 Chapter 7 - Empty Number (1)

    Ch.7 Empty Number (1)


    Ye Xi watched her munch on her salad, wondering if she¡¯d have a chance to eat again later.


    While An Mudie noisily finished chewing her salad, Ye Xi reckoned that the salad appeared to be delicious afterall, so she decided to grab some more for herself later.


    An Mudie sipped a bit of water before introducing herself ¡°By the way, my name is An Mudie. What is yours?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xi. ¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the character, Ye, for ¡®leaf¡¯ and the character, Xi, for ¡®west?¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°En. ¡±


    ¡°Can we be friends? If someone bullies you, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Determination flashed within An Mudie¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    Ye Xi peered at the girl¡¯s pure eyes and began to feel a little guilty. She replied lightly, ¡°If I refuse to become your friend, will you still standby and to watch when people bully me?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± An Mudie¡¯s voice bursted louder, attracting attention from people sitting at neighboring table. However, she realized this too late, and quickly shrank back into herself in a vain attempt to reduce her presence.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help herself from laughing at An Mudie, only stopping to tease her. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s be friends in the future,¡± she said.


    This stunned An Mudie. She found that Ye Xi¡¯s laugh appeared remarkably beautiful. Soon, Ye Xi¡¯s joyful atmosphere infected her, and she couldn¡¯t help but to laugh along. Making friends at this new school felt so nice.


    Although Ye Xi and An Mudie officially established their friendship, their interactions did not change much.


    An Mudie was born foolish and lacking in any sense of propriety.


    Ye Xi, on the other hand, already reached an age where she could accept an implicit friendship calmly. In the adult world, many reasons existed for forming friendships, most of which remained unspoken. Adults understood everything tacitly, so not much change resulted from defining the relationship.


    An Mudie disregarded Ye Xi¡¯s silence, while she chattered incessantly about her past, her observations in school, her expectations for the future, and so on.


    Amidst the chattering, Ye Xi fetched another salad for herself. Oddly enough, although the salad tasted good, It didn¡¯t taste amazing. The reason why it appealed to Ye Xi so much so greatly, when An Mudie consumed it, must originated from the hungry way she ate it.


    After lunch, they decided to explore their dormitories.


    On the way there, An Mudie praise the school¡¯s beautiful layout.


    Ye Xi could relate, since the campus also amazed her when she first arrived.


    At this time, Ye Xi overheard envious gossip between two girls as they walked by.


    Girl A: ¡°I heard Ding Xiuxiu became a model?¡±


    Girl B: ¡°Good for her. She¡¯s the most beautiful girl in school, and Lin Meimei and Zhang Mengmeng, who are close to Ding Xiuxiu, also get the opportunity to appear on camera. ¡±


    It¡¯s all ABB names. What the hell?


    (T/N: ABB is a certain order of writing Chinese characters or names i.e. Lin ¡®Mei Mei¡¯ or Zhang ¡®Meng Meng¡¯)


    Ye Xi disagreed at first, but, suddenly, an idea flashed across her mind, reminding her that she had ignored something important. However, the idea hovered at the edge of her mind, so she looked towards An Mudie to say, ¡°I have something to do, you head to dorm first, please.¡±


    With that said, Ye Xi stopped following An Mudie, turned around a corner, and snuck into the botanical garden nearby.


    This behavior confused An Mudie a little. However, Ye Xi asked her politely, so she understood better than to follow Ye Xi.


    A bluestone path, wide enough for two people to walk side by side, led from entrance of the botanical garden. This footpath curves and winds around trees that grow thick trunks and lush leaves ¡ª indicators that someone maintained and grew them devotedly. Around one bend, the trees grew so dense that they even blocked the path.


    Ye Xi strolled along the path and passed the blocked corner, when her view suddenly changed. A pond laid at the end of the road, covering an area of about twenty square meters, surrounded by stone chairs, pavilions, and flowers planted along the borders.


    Ye Xi walked to one of those stone chairs, sat down, and absentmindedly stared at the lake. Many thoughts churned through her mind, and, for a moment, she could not figure out a single clue.


    Ye Xi vaguely recalled reading a novel where the current situation resembles the plot. She complained about the names of the lead characters, as well as the names of all kinds of villainess in there. She also complained that all of those names, except for the female protagonist¡¯s name, resembled a buy one get one free situation. But she read this novel so long ago, that she couldn¡¯t remember anything else about the book, making her want to punch her head.

 Chapter 8 - Empty Number (2)

    Ch.8 Empty Number (2)


    But, why did she recall these memories now, of all times?


    In another world ¡ª


    A young girl, author who wrote online novels for a living, slept soundly, her body moving imperceptibly to her breathing.


    ¡°Riiiiiiiing ~¡± the mobile phone beside the bed vibrates, sounding out the introduction to a retro song.


    The female author flipped over, crawled to the edge of the bed, and stretched out a shaky hand to pick up and check the mobile phone. The phone number displayed on the screen belonged to her editor.


    Wait. Editor?


    The female author startled awake and stared at the phone screen for two seconds. Once she confirmed that this number belonged to her editor, she answered the call immediately.


    ¡°Hello, Dear. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    ¡°Why did you modify the old script? Why did you assign a villainess as the female lead? Why don¡¯t you fix your brain?¡±


    This barrage of questions from her female editor stumped the female author. Innocently, she asked, ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Go and check for yourself. The novel title is ¡®The Overlord School Prince Falls in Love with Me.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±The female editor spoke so firmly that the female author dared not to disobey.


    After hanging up the call, the female author opened the web browser and logged in. She clicked on the old article and discovered that the protagonist¡¯s column converted from shipping An Mudie with Wei Shenglan to shipping Ye Xi with Wei Shenglan.


    Oh my God. What the hell????


    The female author¡¯s face twisted momentarily, and then she saw that the titles for the first three chapters also changed. So, she hurriedly opened them.


    After reading the modified contents, the female author laughed unceasingly. For her, Ye Xi¡¯s original character setting collapsed and became particularly neurotic. What was on her mind? Had she a reincarnated from this world? Ha ha ha~


    After she finished laughing, the female author could only say one thing. These were not her changes, ah!!!


    Before she could figure it out, she found that she received many negative responses. Negative reviews made up eight out of ten of all of her feedback, asking whether the author caught a illness and reconstructed her plot in her sickness? You¡¯ve established this storyline on for several f*cking years already, so why would you take the time to distort the whole plot from beginning, you idiot?


    But some reviews also looked different, saying things such as ¡°Look at this new plot AHAHAHA!!,¡± ¡°After the change, this new plot turned sour, and ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the new development in the future,¡± and so on.


    The female author sighed. This was the so-called misfortune always arrived accompanied. First, her editor woke her up early in the morning for no reason. Second, someone stole her account, rewrote all of her work, and reduced her star rating to negative two. Did all this misfortune befall her because she devoted herself to science, rather than to worship God and burn incense?


    The female author picked up her mobile phone and attempted to call the editor, only to find that an unfamiliar contact entry appeared in the phone, labeled ¡°Ye Xi.¡±


    Ye Xi?


    Crazy?


    Could the perpetrator, who stole her account, even hack her mobile phone?


    Oh, my God. How much does this person love me?


    In her sour mood, the female author, clicked open this ¡°Ye Xi¡±¡¯s contact details and found that the phone number field was empty.


    ? ? ?


    The female author fell silent. With only the help of her meager IQ, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    After that moment of silence, the author gave up her plans to report the matter to her editor and dialed the contact that did not even have a number. She wouldn¡¯t be too late if she asked the editor at later time, when this call fails to connect. However, she felt absolutely sure that this sort of contact will fail.


    In the fictional world¡ª.


    Ye Xi had just managed to figure something out, when the ringing from her phone startled her. She trembled with fear and sweat lightly soaked her back. Soon after calming herself down, she pulled out her mobile phone, only to see a blank number calling.


    For three seconds, Ye Xi considered whether she should hang up or answer the call. However, the blank number piqued her curiosity, so she ended up answering the call.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a sweet, female voice spoke from the phone. However, the voice sounded rather abnormal, tinged with the tremulous tone of surprise and excitement.


    ¡°Hello. Who are you? ¡°asked Ye Xi.


    ¡°Your name is Ye Xi?¡±


    Ye Xi kept silent for a few seconds, proceeding cautiously, ¡°Who are you? Why do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ emm¡­ This is a complicated situation.¡±


    ¡°Then, simplify it.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Empty Number (3)

    Ch.9 Empty Number (3)


    ¡°Let me ask you a few questions first. ¡±


    ¡°Why should I answer you? ¡±


    ¡°Well, in fact, I also feel confused about the situation. I need some information from you in order to confirm my conjecture, which is too unrealistic, so I hold some doubts as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you may ask your questions.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°What now? ¡±


    ¡°I forgot what I wanted to ask. ¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what you know. ¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±After a moment of silence, the other end began, ¡°I¡¯m a novelist. I wrote a campus novel called The Overlord School Prince Fell in Love with Me.¡± Today, I woke up to find that the novel¡¯s protagonist switched from An Mudie to Ye Xi, and that someone changed the contents in the first chapter. Furthermore, a mysteriously blank number appeared on my phone, labeled Ye Xi, so I called the number to see what happens.¡±


    What was that? Not only did I reincarnate, but I reincarnated into a freaking novel? And someone rewrote that freaking novel, elevating me to the heroine status?


    No, no!


    God, you have nothing to do, don¡¯t you?


    No, it should be fake.


    This should be the truth though. I already reincarnated, so I shouldn¡¯t debunk the possibility of reincarnation into a book.


    .


    Ye Xi tugged her hair irritably.


    Outside the botanical garden, someone halted on their way through the lake¡¯s vicinity to go buy water.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s gaze dropped slightly towards the ground as he leaned against the wall.


    A breeze blew in the botanical garden.


    The breeze gently blew through Ye Xi, drying the cold sweat on her body and calming her down. She finally pieced together her memory. Many years ago, campus novels spread across the internet, where she read countless Chinese novels. However, she only remembered one novel, which teemed with dog blood and cliches. She particularly remembered this novel, because the characters in it ¨C except for the female protagonist ¨C all appeared to have names matching in a complete pattern. After she finished the novel, she could not remember who was who at all.


    Ye Xi drew a few deep breaths and finally accepted the fact that she reincarnated into this book she read before. After that, she turned her attention back to the phone and asked, ¡°Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this explanation may have shocked you. Drink some cold water to calm yourself down. I¡¯m also drinking cold water to calm myself, and it¡¯s working. ¡°


    ¡°Tell me about the plot and the character relationships in The Overlord School Prince Fell in Love with Me. ¡±


    ¡°I wrote the beginning too long ago, so I forgot all about it. Wait for me while I look for it. I still saved the outline in my computer.¡±


    Although, Ye Xi waited patiently for around ten seconds, she began to feel a little upset.


    If this were true, she could only matchmake An Mudie and Wei Shenglan together, changing her own role back to the supporting role. After all, Ye Xi lived as an old aunt, who already reached adulthood for many years¡­!? Even though she herself had yet to fall in love, she hadn¡¯t lost her morality and discipline to the point that she would flirt with a high school boy. She did not associate herself with those people, who patronized others based on a little success and filled their brains with obscene desires that cause their bodies to exude odors of middle-aged dregs.


    Nevertheless, I lived for so long, indulging myself with work and money-earning to the point that I did not have time to fall in love. Why do my eyes fill with tears¡­


    While Ye Xi amused herself with her casual musings, the familiar voice issued from the phone¡¯s receiver, ¡°I looked it up. The first thing I must explain is about the villainess and Bing Yiyi, whom I wrote as Wei Shenglan¡¯s white moonlight. When I read the new version of the novel, I found that you showed familiarity with the cliche formula, so I¡¯ll keep this brief, since you seem knowledgeable about this.


    To put it simply, Ding Xiuxiu is the school beauty, who secretly crushed on the male protagonist. Two sidekicks accompany her: Lin Meimei and Zhang Mengmeng. These two are responsible for helping the school beauty play innocent. Similar to any cliche novel, the plot involves them bullying , the female protagonist.


    In spite of that, with her indomitable resistance, she shall attract the interest from the four school princes, who would have some foolish moments in reaction to the protagonist. Iya, what a shameful thing! Why did I write this before?!!¡±


    Ye Xi momentarily fell silent, then finally questioned, ¡°Why did you name the main characters with either a double surname plus a word, or ABB?¡± Do you know how carelessly you portray yourself, for you to generate such poorly-designed names for them? The reader¡¯s eyes see clearly, you know? ¡°

 Chapter 10 - Sympathy (1)

    Ch.10 Sympathy (1)


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± At the other end of the phone, the author laughed proudly without an ounce of shame. ¡°Of course I did this because I¡¯m lazy, ah! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I still use this style because I find it super convenient. I think of myself as a genius for developing this method.¡±


    Ye Xi briefly paused, miffed about the time she wasted in her adolescence.


    She avoided responding to the author¡¯s explanation, rather asking, ¡°Alright, what are you calling me for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. I was just trying out this phone number. I thought someone hacked into my phone, because they loved me so much.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xi suddenly recalled an important question, ¡°Can you see what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Well, everything gets written in text.¡± The female author abruptly stopped speaking, and then screamed, ¡°Oh, my God! From now on, everything that happens to you will show up in the text. Now that I called you, our conversation will show up in the text as well. When it appears, it will look uncanny, and many people will call me crazy. I¡¯m hanging up now!¡±


    Ye Xi switched her phone off.


    Damn! How shameful!!!


    Strangers knowing her every secret thought was comparable to walking naked on the street.


    Disregarding her image, Ye Xi squatted down, scooped out a handful of lake water, and splashed it onto her face. The burning heat of shame that she felt on her face cooled down slightly.


    She collected herself and sorted out all the information she gained now. From what the female author described, she now knew that the position of female lead switched to her.


    Huh? Didn¡¯t this mean that the school flower, who shall soon harass An Mudie, might aim for me instead?


    No, Ye Xi should focus on avoiding trouble with these little girls¡­


    Ah¡­right, the orphanage!


    Ye Xi suddenly remembered them. She pulled her mobile phone back out to call the female author, but, the latest call record was yesterday, the call information just now had disappeared.


    Oh my! What sort of black technology is this?


    Feeling a little upset, Ye Xi she could only wait for the female author to call her once again.


    Ye Xi sat back down on her chair, leaned back, and inhaled a long breath. After a moment, she found no further reason to continue sitting there, so she decided to get up and leave. However, just as she stood on her feet, she noticed Wei Shenglan heading towards her from corner of her eyes.


    This distressed Ye Xi so much for a moment that she forgot her original intention to leave.


    By chance, he shouldn¡¯t have overheard my conversation on the phone, just now, right?


    Well, even if he happened to overhear that conversation, at most he could only conclude that I was mentally unstable.


    As soon as Ye Xi consoled herself with this thought, strange feeling transpired her heart. It slightly included both loneliness and ease at the same time.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s long legs helped him take just a moment to reach and to stand in front of her.


    His eyes appeared so odd when he looks at me. Did I wrong him in any way? He wouldn¡¯t beat me up, right¡­?


    Ye Xi subtly stepped back.


    Wei Shenglan heard the loneliness and the worry within Ye Xi¡¯s heart, but then those abruptly settled down with the help of some indescribable words in her heart.


    He had decided to walk through the botanical garden on an impulse. But, now, he really did not know what to say to her. He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that he wields the ability to listen to her heart, right?


    Wei Shenglan remembered from this morning that, when she had just transferred to this school, Her face showed some curiosity, but her mind thought about how breezy and how annoyingly her skirt fitted, how cool her surroundings were, and so on. After that, all she thought about consisted of personal concepts for self-entertainment and self-pleasure, akin a lonely girl who lacked knowledge on how to communicate with others and could only talk to herself.


    He annually lost control of his ability to read people¡¯s hearts several days a year, so he could only passively listen to those who were around him. Therefore, he heard many kinds of thoughts from people. Adults filled their hearts full of numbness from exposure to society for many years, while the youth filled their hearts with never-ending desire from not knowing what they wanted.


    However, this transfer student, Ye Xi, did not hold either of those. Her heart contained youth and life. Even as she amused herself, her jokes held no malice, and they even sounded reasonable.

 Chapter 11 - Sympathy (2)

    Ch.11 Sympathy (2)


    Even though Ye Xi concluded that she transmigrated into a novel, Wei Shenglan thought differently. He thought that she felt too lonely, so she made up a story in her heart that let herself act as one of the characters in order to rid herself of her loneliness.


    Perhaps because he somewhat resonated with her, Wei Shenglan was very perceptive to the voice from her heart.


    ¡°What a coincidence, classmate Wei Shenglan.¡± Ye Xi took the initiative to say hello and stretch her hand out in greeting. As the saying goes, ¡®Do not hit a smiling face.¡¯


    Wei Shenglan pondered for a long time, before he finally ended up issuing two words: ¡°Make way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh.¡± This stunned Ye Xi, so she surrendered.


    Wei Shenglan sidestepped her, settled into her original seat, and gazed at the lake.


    Ye Xi glanced at him, then looked towards the lake again. She guessed that this guy appeared quite odd. He arbitrarily appeared, then stared at her with queer eyes. Directing such such strange eyes at any other normal people would normally unsettle them, Ye Xi included, but suddenly, he turned cold again¡­ Teenagers, they act so arrogant.


    As Ye Xi pivoted to leave,


    Wei Shenglan heard her distant footsteps. He tilted his head slightly, squinting at the girl¡¯s near-silent departure.


    He considered that her image, attitude, and ideas resembled less like a mature adult and resembled more like a seven- or eight-year-old child, who enjoyed stealing her mother¡¯s high-heel shoes while pretending to act very mature.


    But she firmly believed herself to be an old aunt. Sure enough, because she suffered such loneliness, she could only use this strategy to comfort herself from her lack of friends.


    A little sympathy grew in his heart.


    As Ye Xi exited the botanical garden, she remembered that she lived in the dorm. However, she still didn¡¯t know which room she lived in, so she set out to search for the head teacher and, through their help, figured out her dorm room number.


    This aristocratic school truly lived up to its reputation. Each student dorm room housed only two beds, and was furnished in a way that resembled an apartment. It spanned around 20 square meters and came fully furnished, with a separate bathroom and a balcony. This satisfied Ye Xi, who previously lived in a school dorm room housing ten people during her studies. While she looked the room over, she found out that her roommate was absent.


    Apart from clothes, she almost didn¡¯t need to bring anything along. The bathroom included various necessities and the bedding completely matched in a set.


    Ye Xi helplessly sighed. This aristocratic high school truly fulfilled her expectations.


    About half an hour later, her roommate returned.


    Her roommate turned out to be An Mudie.


    Rather than marvel at this wonderful surprise fate gifted to her, Ye Xi believed that such an outcome was evident. After all, if someone hadn¡¯t elevated Ye Xi¡¯s role, they would have conflicted right here. How could a female protagonist live in a room with people aside from living with those villainous women? The female lead should only exist near the male lead, supporting male leads, and villainess characters. Otherwise, no conflicts will arise.


    Understanding was one thing, but executing it was another thing. Ye Xi couldn¡¯t commit such an act as bullying girls.


    Ah, wrong, I don¡¯t have the villainess role anymore.


    Ah, no wait, I never was a villainous woman.


    Ye Xi silently tapped her chin, realizing that she already fell too deep into the story.


    ¡°Ye Xi! I didn¡¯t think that you would be my roommate. What a coincidence!¡± An Mudie displayed her overflowing joy very evidently. She strode over to Ye Xi, shook hands with her, and gave her a bear hug to communicate her joy.


    An Mudie was still an innocent and straightforward girl, Ye Xi¡¯s mind reasoned. She could not bear to bully her.


    ¡°Well, what a coincidence.¡± Ye Xi broke free from An Mudie¡¯s powerful hug, sat on the bed near the window to her right, and smile at An Mudie, ¡°Well, only the two of us reside in this dorm room now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this room looks so big and beautiful!¡± An Mudie surveyed around with bright, sparkling eyes, then touched everything in the room, felt the wall, and lastly tried the bed. She laid down and sighed, ¡°How soft!¡±


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help laughing at the way An Mudie appeared. Being young must be so nice.


    After chatting for a bit, Ye Xi commenced reviewing her lessons from the day, so An Mudie opted not to disturb her and sat quietly to the side.


    Ye Xi almost forgot the lessons she learned in high school. Furthermore, she lived her life seriously. As such, now that she must relive as a high school student, she felt compelled to manage her student life well and study seriously.

 Chapter 12 - Sympathy (3)

    Ch.12 Sympathy (3)


    At ten o¡¯clock, Ye Xi stopped studying to wash up and intended to sleep. When she worked in the past, she usually worked overtime. Therefore, she envied those who were allowed to go to bed early and wake up early. Now that she had the chance, she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Not until early morning, the next day, did she finally drift into sleep.


    The Real World


    Just now, a certain author returned home from eating out for dinner. She opened the web novel¡¯s homepage, spotted the update for The Overlord School Prince Fell in Love with Me, and clicked on the link.


    After reading the update, she pondered a bit before glancing at the time, which showed the time to be 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She pulled out her mobile phone and dialed for Ye Xi.


    After waiting for a long time, just before she was about to hang up, someone finally answered the phone, complaining, ¡°You must be crazy to call me this early.¡±


    The female author smiled and replied, ¡° I had guessed that a ten hour difference existed between our worlds. Now, I confirmed my guess was correct.¡±


    The other side reacted quickly, ¡°Is it afternoon over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the time is four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± The female author affirmed as she felt her stomach protrude from overeating, before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re done, allow me to gush about my discovery.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please talk first.¡±


    ¡°I just checked the chapter update, and it doesn¡¯t show our conversation recorded into it. That is to say, you may speak freely, without worrying that the narration will reveal your thoughts to the readers while we converse with each other. Poor girl, your free time is only limited to the few minutes in our conversations.¡±


    ¡°No worries. My spirit has always been free.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe~ I don¡¯t know who feels the most shame here.¡± With a chuckle, the author returned back to the main point, ¡°Well, I received another negative review.¡±


    Silence transmitted over the phone.


    The author squinted, asking, ¡°Are you reborn again?¡±


    After another moment of silence, the author received an address.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°I used to live in an orphanage, and I hope you can check in on them for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I need to warn you about something. If the novel accumulates too many negative points, the rating will drop below negative and the publishers may delete the story. If that happens, then your¡­the world you live in may no longer exist.¡±


    Once again, there was silence transmitted from the other side.


    All of a sudden, the author remembered that the male lead wielded a power, a golden finger, that allowed him to hear the voice within people¡¯s hearts. She momentarily hesitate, curving the corner of her mouth up into a mischievous smile. If Ye Xi did not know about the power, the author will have more fun, and this would work better for Ye Xi, as well. Such a thing as life required always required surprises. Surprises colored the story with more flavor..


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± the female author returned, after laughing enough in her heart. ¡°Now, the story had progressed to chapter six. The story consists of sixty chapters in the novel. Therefore, I predict that the story will stop narrating your life once the plot reaches sixty chapter. This means that you will have your freedom after sixty chapters, and, even if you imagine an AV playing in your head, no one on this side will find out. Before that, however, if they delete my novel, uh, I guess the world you live in will disappear?¡±


    ¡°What did the negative review say?¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­it said, ¡®Is the current heroine mentally retarded? Why do you treat the original heroine so respectfully? The original heroine will definitely darken behind her!¡±


    ¡°I have my own strategy to handle this. Just remember to help me check on the orphanage¡¯s well-being.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then the phone call ended from the other side.


    Ye Xi hung up the phone and rose from her bed. Although she felt unpleasant from the author waking her up so early in the morning, she felt much happier compared to before. This happiness resulted from the news that she finally had a way to learn about the orphanage¡¯s well-being. Furthermore, the information that the author provided was also very important. And, although Ye Xi had nothing to say to the author, at least she can ease her thoughts by being on the phone with the author..


    The author¡¯s estimation also gave her hope to survive for sixty chapters. Ah, I shouldn¡¯t think about that. Reader would be able to see that right now.

 Chapter 13 - Refusing Her Role

    Ch.13 Refusing Her Role


    The author¡¯s phone call ended at 6:08 A.M. and had wiped away any trace of sleepiness from Ye Xi. She dragged herself out of bed to tidy herself. After washing up, she noticed that An Mudie was still fast asleep, so she quietly exited through the door.


    Sunlight pierced through the clouds and flooded the grounds and the trees. Birds sang and the flowers suffused the air with sweet scents.


    Ye Xi disliked the sun even though it wasn¡¯t hot. As she strolled under the shade of the tree, she reflected on her predicament. She really did not want to rob An Mudie of the female lead position. This position seemed to be too tiring since female leads must experience many hardships. Take for example what happened to An Mudie at the canteen yesterday; didn¡¯t the crowd end up rejecting her?


    Ye Xi would rather let An Mudie keep her original position as the female lead.


    Although female leads experience many hardships, they would eventually find their happiness with their male leads as a reward for their earlier misfortunes.


    Ye Xi was dead set on destroying her current fate as the female lead. If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s always a way.


    Her resolve to achieve this goal soared.


    Few people showed up in the canteen to eat this morning, so Ye Xi ate her meal quickly and went to her classroom to review her notes.


    Soon, people trickled in and gradually filled the classroom.


    Before he even entered the classroom, Wei Shenglan had already heard Ye Xi¡¯s voice talking about today¡¯s review. It reminded him of her strong aversion to attend school and her unique attitude towards wearing skirts. Now, he actually wondered what clothes she wore today.


    As he took his seat, he glimpsed at Yexi, who was buried in her textbook. Today, she wore a white skirt that hung below her knees, revealing her tender white calves. It seems that wearing skirts no longer bothered her.


    Ye Xi grew tired of reviewing her notes, so she stopped reading and stretched lazily. As she sat there in a daze, the person sitting in front of her turned towards her, smiled, and introduced himself, ¡°Hi Ye Xi! I¡¯m Wang Yang.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Ye Xi returned the smile and thought that this name sounded familiar. This boy must be one of the supporting characters in the story.


    Wang Yang blushed slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch together at noon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Not being able to spin a good excuse at the moment, Ye Xi could only agree.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have your word then!¡± Wang Yang replied happily.


    Looking at Wang Yang¡¯s back, Wei Shenglan smirked and thought of how Wang Yang was just trying to hook up with Ye Xi. However, his mood fell as he witnessed Ye Xi think of Wang Yang as just another side character. On the other hand, her habit of making up stories in her mind was also quite useful. It, at least, helped keep stray cats and dogs from cheating her. [T/N: cats and dogs refer to random people]


    An Mudie probably woke up late as she arrived almost at the same time as their homeroom teacher.


    The first two lessons were about Math, which Ye Xi understood half-heartedly. Once the teacher ended the class, she felt as if her soul had left her body.


    ¡®That was so¡­ difficult!¡¯


    ¡®Zaza sounds like an educated college student. I should beg her to tutor me the next time she calls.¡¯


    Having thought of this idea, Ye Xi instantly relaxed.


    Wei Shenglan, who could still read Ye Xi¡¯s mind, assumed that Zaza was just an online friend. After all, lonely people these days find friends through the internet. But aren¡¯t internet friends generally unreliable?


    He decided to talk to Ye Xi about it when he finds a chance.


    During the 20-minute break before the next class started, An Mudie chatted with Yexi. While they were talking, An Mudie suddenly felt unwell and excused herself to buy water, saying she was thirsty. Ye Xi, naturally, did not stop her.


    Without someone to talk to, Ye Xi could only stare at the board in a daze.


    Why did the students in this class enjoy talking about the same things they talked about yesterday?


    ¡®What would you like to eat for lunch?¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t wear a skirt tomorrow. Although the breeze feels somehow comfortable, it still gets uncomfortable after some time.¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    While Ye Xi amused herself with her thoughts, the class prepared to move on to the next topic. She glanced towards the direction An Mudie took to buy water. Why hadn¡¯t that girl returned yet? She¡¯s been out for too long.


    Suddenly, realization hit Ye Xi.


    Usually, when the female lead disappeared from the male lead¡¯s line of sight for more than 20 minutes, she would inevitably encounter something or someone. It could be villainess no.1 or a female cannon fodder. Then, she would encounter ridiculous situations such as being framed, punched, kicked, and whatnot. Afterwards, she would then burst into tears as the ¡®handsome prince¡¯ eventually appears and becomes captivated by the female lead¡¯s tearful eyes.


    If that¡¯s the case, she should not go over there to watch. But¡­she couldn¡¯t be at peace unless she watched the plot unfolded.


    Ye Xi glanced in front of the room. Seeing that the teacher had not yet come, she quietly stood up and walked out through the back door.

 Chapter 14 - Trouble

    Ch.14 Trouble


    Sneaking by Wei Shenglan¡¯s side, Ye Xi looked at him directly. Seems that he didn¡¯t sleep on his stomach today, which reduced the possibility of him growing facial paralysis.


    Wei Shenglan glanced at her and thought, ¡®This girl must be planning to meddle around again. What a troublesome girl.¡¯


    Compassion felt wonderful and made people more tolerant. It had been proven to be more effective than any Chicken Soup story. Before, Wei Shenglan could only tolerate Ye Xi¡¯s offenses three times. But now, he could tolerate more since Ye Xi was doing so out of care.


    This time, he decided to look away.


    The male lead, unexpectedly failed to get my message. Didn¡¯t he realize that the female lead got herself into trouble?


    Ye Xi thought so as she rushed towards the staircase, bumping into a glass-wearing man holding a book.


    ¡°Hello, Teacher,¡± Ye Xi greeted.


    ¡°Um¡± The teacher smiled and nodded, then asked, ¡°Which class are you from?¡±


    Stunned, Ye Xi lied, ¡°Class 6.¡±


    She was actually enrolled in Class 1.


    The teacher nodded, passed by Ye Xi, and headed towards Class 1.


    Ye Xi let out a sigh of relief, thinking how smart her move had been.


    Having dealt with this trivial matter, Ye Xi headed towards the school shopping center, where she assumed An Mudie went to buy water. Before she even reached the shopping center, she found An Mudie surrounded by several girls along a walkway leading to the playground.


    There was our female lead, who just got trapped for a reason as trivial as buying water.


    Ye Xi saw that the bullies failed to notice her arrival, so she quietly crept behind the trees and slowly approached them.


    Before she even reached them, she heard them the utter classic dialogue.


    Girl A: ¡°Are you the commoner who dared to throw noodles at Ah Lan?¡±


    An Mudie: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to! I was careless! It was an accident!¡±


    Girl B: Don¡¯t you try to talk your way out of this! You obviously wanted to attract Prince Lan¡¯s attention!¡±


    Girl A: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning. You¡¯re clearly just an ugly commoner.¡±


    Girl C: ¡°Xiu Xiu she must have not recognized the difference between life and death. We don¡¯t have to tell her more.


    It turned out to be Ding Xiuxiu


    Peeking out from behind the tree, Ye Xi discovered the school¡¯s number one beauty. Today was only An Mudie¡¯s second day in school, yet the school beauty had already found An Mudie for trouble. What amazing dedication!


    Ding Xiuxiu smiled coldly, ¡°Apparently, you won¡¯t learn unless I taught you a lesson. Hit her!¡±


    Girl B and C raised their hands and prepared to hit An Mudie.


    Ye Xi took a half-step forward but hesitated. She ought to help, but according to her years of novel-reading, this should be a crucial scene. Either someone would come quell the situation or the girls would beat An Mudie up. Following the latter scenario, the male lead should coincidentally notice the female lead in her injured state while still brimming with bravery, be moved, and then fall in love with her.


    Blood and tears always ushers the beginning of love.


    I shouldn¡¯t help her! This moment determines whether An Mudie could or couldn¡¯t regain her female lead status!!!


    Ye Xi gritted her teeth.


    Girl B and Girl C fought with An Mudie fiercely, but they failed to win against her.


    An Mudie skillfully knocked down each girl while saying, ¡°Sorry, I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    She even shocked Ding Xiuxiu with her fighting skills as the school beauty paled and retreated.


    The girl An Mudie threw down went mad. She grabbed An Mudie¡¯s ankle, parted her red-painted lips, and bit down fiercely.


    This unexpected move caught An Mudie off guard. It hurt her ankle and brought back memories of her being bitten by dogs. Terrified, she kicked the girl and screamed as she backed away.


    You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    A gentle voice rang out.


    The voice shocked everyone.


    Ye Xi looked at the newcomer and got excited. If she remembered correctly, this handsome looking boy with sensible features was part of this school¡¯s F4.


    Sure enough, nothing can obscure the female lead¡¯s aura.


    Even if she currently didn¡¯t hold the lead role, she still fared better than the other characters.


    An Mudie¡¯s fear vanished as she heard this unexpected voice. She looked at the speaker and found out that he had attractive features and a set clear gentle eyes. He must be an angel!


    After a momentary pause, Ding Xiuxiu suddenly morphed into a pitiful character and said, ¡°Ah Xi, help me! This weird girl suddenly came over to fight with us. She¡¯s scary¡­¡±


    An Mudie regained her calm and refuted the accusation, ¡°I¨C I didn¡¯t!¡±


    The other two got up and chorused.


    ¡°Yes, she is terrible!¡±


    ¡°This commoner is horrible!¡±


    Shangguan Xi sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the next class to start. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu displayed an unwilling expression.


    Shangguan Xi tried to placate her with a smile and said, ¡°There are so many of you here, you won¡¯t be able to explain yourselves to the teacher if you make a fuss right now.¡±


    When An Mudie heard him say these words, she got annoyed. ¡°I already said I didn¡¯t start this!¡±

 Chapter 15 - Skipping School

    Ding Xiuxiu immediately showed an even more distressed look and hid herself behind Shangguan Xi.


    The other two girls also followed her lead and hid behind Shangguan Xi.


    All of a sudden, An Mudie was up against four people.


    Ye Xi¡¯s face turned ugly. This freaking plot development wasn¡¯t right!


    This man wasn¡¯t professional at all. By this time, shouldn¡¯t he be standing by the female lead and wooing her favor? Did you know you couldn¡¯t be a supporting male lead if you couldn¡¯t do at least this much? To secure the second male lead role, you needed to have the looks and the ability to win the reader¡¯s favor. If you keep on being unprofessional like this, you would soon lose the second male lead status!


    ¡°That¡­¡± To keep the plot from straying off its path, Ye Xi had to walk out from behind the tree.


    Several pairs of shocked eyes welcomed her sudden appearance.


    Ye Xi looked straight into their eyes and walked over to stand by An Mudie¡¯s side. She smiled a little and inquired, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m An Mudie¡¯s friend. What happened here?¡±


    Shangguan Xi smiled lightly, ¡°An Mudie and Xiu Xiu had a little disagreement, but it¡¯s been resolved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Ye Xi said politely as she took An Mudie¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll head out first. Goodbye!¡±


    Shangguan Xi smiled and allowed them to leave first.


    Well, since you couldn¡¯t be the second male lead, you could only be a cannon fodder.


    Ye Xi pulled An Mudie and led her to the school building.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t my fault¡­¡± An Mudie muttered.


    Ye Xie let go of An Mudie¡¯s hand, took a few steps, then tilted her head. She looked at her and said, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t intentionally seek trouble with them. However, there are lots of people who would seek trouble with you. We wouldn¡¯t win against everyone with just the two of us.


    ¡°I understand.¡± An Mudie was depressed.


    Ye Xi did not say anything more.


    As they neared the classroom, Ye Xie suddenly recalled that she just fooled their teacher. She would be dead if she came in at this time.


    Ye Xi stopped walking and said, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly thirsty. I¡¯ll go buy some water. You get in first.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± An Mudie nodded her head and headed towards the classroom alone.


    When she went to buy water, Ye Xi realized she was now a member of a wealthy family¡¯s second-generation. She could now enjoy her life to the fullest without worrying about making ends meet.


    Since this was the case, Ye Xi left school and found a nearby internet cafe. The cafe¡¯s private room, which had its own air conditioner, costs 6 yuan per hour, so she paid a total of 36 yuan for six hours. Ye Xi bought some bread to eat before entering her private room. Then, she turned on the computer, opened the game, and began her journey of abusing other players.


    The game that Ye Xi played was similar to an athletics competition. In the game, each team consists of five players, and to win, she needed to fight the opposing team. The rules of the game were that she needed to fight the opposing team until she reaches the opposing team¡¯s territory. She needed to obtain the pagoda hidden within the deepest part of the opposing team¡¯s territory.


    Whenever she played these kinds of games, Ye Xi liked to fight monsters, earn money, gain experience, and stare at bodiless heads. But what she enjoyed most while playing these games was catching her opponents off guard and launching a surprise attack on them.


    Since this was her first time playing this game, she needed to first familiarize herself with the gameplay. After that, she plans to earn gold coins and gain experience.


    Ye Xi was a female nerd. Besides working on novels and movies, she spent the rest of her free time playing games. After trying out so many different games over the years, the speed of her hands became very fast. So even though it was her first time playing this game, she was playing it very well.


    After winning one victory after another, Ye Xi silently shook her head. She needed to quickly level up and find some expert players to play against.


    About six hours later, Ye Xi had just finished playing another round of the game. She got up and stretched for a little while. After stretching her sore shoulder and waist, she noticed her phone vibrating on the table. Ye Xi picked it up and saw that the caller was that slag author.


    Ye Xi tapped the answer button and put the phone next to her ear. She heard a familiar voice exclaim, ¡°You actually called me a slag author? You also gave me a nickname called ¡®slag slag¡¯! What kind of nickname is slag slag???¡±


    She moved the phone a little farther away from her ear. Ye Xi waited for his incessant yelling to calm down a little before putting the phone back to her ear.


    Ye Xi suddenly remembered an important matter so she quickly asked him, ¡°Have you had a chance to visit the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I went there already. The kids in the orphanage are quite cute.¡± The slag author paused for a moment before speaking again, ¡°I had also cleaned your grave.¡±


    Ye Xi was silent. No matter what, the author¡¯s words were too frank, and it made her heart go sour after listening to her.

 Chapter 16 - Fragility (1)

    Ch.16 Fragility (1)


    The person in the private room next door seemed to have slammed the table and cursed a bit. They were most likely cheated by their teammates.


    For a moment, Ye Xi¡¯s attention was attracted by this commotion.


    Perhaps due to Ye Xi¡¯s long silence, the slag author didn¡¯t wait for a response before he continued saying, ¡°I met your former boss, by the way. He said that you were a good employee, hard-working, and dedicated. What a pity that you died from not paying attention to your body and overworking. Because of your death, your boss found out about the situation in the orphanage. Since he was fortunate enough to once have a hard-working employee like you, he became an anonymous donor for the orphanage as a way to apologize for not paying attention to your health.


    Initially, Ye Xi was a bit upset, but when she heard this, she felt happy again. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, there are new readers for the novel¡¶Overbearing School Prince, love me . With the new income, I can donate all of it to the orphanage. Even if there wouldn¡¯t be any income for the book in the future, I would still send over money each month in a fixed time interval. You just need to live in that world in peace, Ye Xi.¡±


    Ye Xi was genuinely moved by this and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The slag author seemed to pick up a smile before his tone became rushed, ¡°Just be a good female lead. You crazy woman!¡±


    Ye Xi laughed.


    ¡°You really need to develop the romantic parts of the story so that the novel would generate more income.¡± The slag author¡¯s tone became better.


    Ye Xi wasn¡¯t moved by his words, ¡°An Mudie can do this too.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. You have to take fate into consideration as well.¡± The slag author gave up on this matter. He changed the topic to something else, ¡°You do need to control your thoughts, though. Today, there was a reader who commented about your strange thoughts regarding the author, readers, and others. But you noticed this quickly, so this is something worth praising you for.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Ye Xi casually responded and said, ¡°Since there is a time difference between us, I think it¡¯s necessary that we decide on an appropriate time for us to call each other.¡±


    ¡°I thought of this before.¡± The slag author was quiet for a few seconds while pondering. After a moment, he said, ¡°At night, from eight to eleven your time, is that ok?¡±


    Ye Xi immediately disagreed to this, ¡°Up until ten. I need to study.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Escaped class, went to an internet cafe, and playing games.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Xi made left him speechless. This lifted her mood and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I originally planned to release 10,000 words today.¡± The slag author stiffly changed the subject, ¡°But then, I found out that you died from over-working and it was too tragic. I¡¯m just going to release 3,000 words a day instead. Haha~¡±


    He laughed at her misfortune.


    Ye Xi hung up. She didn¡¯t want others to laugh about the cause of her death. They simply had no sympathy.


    When Ye Xi hung up, she noticed that her time was up, and the computer had automatically shut down. She had not enjoyed herself to the fullest just yet, so she went to add another thirty yuan. Although she left her station for just a couple of seconds, when she came back, the room was already occupied by someone else. Ye Xi had no choice but to go to a different room. However, all the other private rooms were already taken, so she just went to the public area.


    The public area was a bit cheaper, and cost only five yuan an hour. When the person in charge of the cafe saw her, he personally came over to tell her that she could play for an extra hour.


    Wei Shenglan wanted to take a nap before heading to class. Who knew that by the time he had woken up, it was almost five in the afternoon!


    After he finished washing, he decided to go downstairs and eat. There, he saw Nan Gongnan in front of the laptop, concentrated on playing games.


    Wei Shenglan asked, ¡°Little Hai, are you going to eat?¡±


    Nangong Hai just kept staring at the laptop screen while his two hands seemed to fly across the keyboard. He said, ¡°Just go eat by yourself for a while. I just opened an alt account to play. Who knew that I would finally meet an opponent worthy of battle? I¡¯m going to crush them first and after this, I¡¯ll play with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Wei Shenglan rejected and just left.

 Chapter 17 - Fragility (2)

    Ch.17 Fragility (2)


    On the other hand, Ye Xi met a very powerful opponent in her game. Being an experienced player, she was certain that this new player was definitely a guru who was currently playing an alt. Because of this, Ye Xi didn¡¯t even try to be easy-going during their battle. She wasn¡¯t worried about how this will hurt her dignity at all.


    However, Ye Xi was thinking too much. They played a few dozen rounds and her winning rate was now only 50%; none of the other players were stronger than her.


    After playing just a few dozen rounds, her pampered and spoiled body couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. She told the guru¡¯s alt username, ¡®Kawaii¡¯, about her situation. The opposing player¡¯s name was very cute, but his moves were harsh and cruel.


    Ye Xi¡¯s instinct was that Kawaii was definitely a Lolita.


    After she added Kawaii as a friend, Ye Xi exited the game. She stood up, exercised her arms and limbs, and then turned on a TV show to watch. What was strange was that this world didn¡¯t have classical campus idol dramas like¡¶Overbearing School Prince, Love Me ¡·. This was probably one of the setups. Otherwise, if Wei Shenglan accidentally saw this, wouldn¡¯t he fall in with An Mudie using the normal route?


    However, Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t always follow the usual route for the plot.


    She watched a few episodes of family and ethics theatrical work and finished eating all the food as well as the instant noodles. She was still hungry by the time she had to recharge her computer time. Ye Xi had five minutes left to decide whether or not to add more hours to her time, but in the end, she simply turned off the computer, took her phone, and walked outside.


    She opened the glass door of the Internet cafe and a burst of warm air greeted her. The air was mixed with all sorts of unhealthy smells while the road was filled with endless traffic; everyone was busy. Although these scents and scenes before her now are very familiar, somehow, the beautiful school with its flowery gardens were unfamiliar in comparison, even though she went to school daily.


    Ye Xi walked a few steps and stopped at the tree by the end of the road. She took a deep breath and stared blankly at the streetlight across the road.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A young man¡¯s voice came up from behind.


    Ye Xi trembled when she heard the voice and snapped out of her trance. She looked over and saw a young man wearing a white shirt. He was surrounded in a layer of gentle light formed by the fusion of the different colored traffic lights. If this kind of light radiated on someone else, it would¡¯ve looked like a mess, but on him, the lights made him look like an illusion.


    Wei Shenglan lowered his head and stared at the young girl who smelled like smoke. There was an internet cafe behind her. Judging from her steps, he could guess that the smell had gotten on her when she was in the internet cafe. She was relatively skinny in her white dress. When the wind blew past, the beautiful bangs on her forehead would slightly move while the hem of her skirt would sway slightly.


    She looked delicate and vulnerable, just like a flower in the wind, making others want to quietly admire her.


    He was slightly stunned. This was the first time he felt that he wanted to cherish a delicate girl like her.


    He was emotionally stirred when he heard the young girl¡¯s thoughts: ¡®This young man seems to have brought along a portable filter for himself, what a great ability! He could go out and take pictures without editing or changing the filters, which saves him time and energy. Looks like he has a lot of benefits with being handsome.¡¯


    Wei Shenglan was speechless.


    ¡°Wei Sheng, what a coincidence.¡± Ye Xi broke the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Wei Shenglan just went around her and left.


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    He actually left¡­ ¡®Hey, hey, hey. Since you didn¡¯t want to speak to me, why were you trying to strike up a conversation with me then? You even hmphed! You¡¯re so rude! So prideful! What a devil!


    Wei Shenglan stopped walking and suppressed his urge to turn around and reply. He knew that she only said these words in her mind, plus he didn¡¯t want to reveal his ability to read people¡¯s thoughts, so he had to endure with this for now.

 Chapter 18 - Fragility (3)

    Ch.18 Fragility (3)


    Kitty Jiu: dear readers, if you want a mass-release of TTID, please vote on my patreon¡¯s poll below:


    https://www.patreon.com/posts/33129435


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t say anything and simply watched the young man leave. After a moment, she turned around to get a taxi back to school.


    Once she got back to school, Ye Xi suddenly remembered that she was supposed to eat with one of her new classmates¡­¡­however, she regretted not eating something outside before heading back to school.


    Ye Xi rubbed her temples and decided to head for the school cafeteria, hoping that it was still open.


    Apparently, this aristocratic high school¡¯s cafeteria didn¡¯t disappoint Ye Xi because it was still open.


    Ye Xi went in to get some food. It was still early so she had some spare time to go and take on a stroll before going back to the dorm.


    As she was wandering around, Ye Xi passed by the library. She contemplated that she could just go and find some novels to read.


    What shocked her was that An Mudie was at the reception desk. It seemed like she worked here.


    ¡°Ye Xi!¡± An Mudie saw her and looked very delighted.


    Ye Xi smiled at her and went over to ask, ¡°Why are you here? Do you work here?¡±


    An Mudie smiled in a bashful way, ¡°Stuff here are a bit expensive, so I am trying to earn money for my living expenses.¡±


    ¡°So this turned out to be the case.¡± Ye Xi smiled with a feeling of admiration, and said, ¡°That sounds pretty good. keep working hard, then.¡±


    An Mudie showed a wide smile and replied, ¡°Ok.¡±


    The two chatted for a bit. After Ye Xi finished setting up a library card, she bade An Mudie goodbye and went off to find a book.


    Ye Xi looked around the library and found that there weren¡¯t a lot of popular books. There were just some engineering books and classical texts, so she surveyed around for a more well-known book to read. She normally treated these kinds of books as stories and entertainment instead of what they were originally intended for ¨C educational purposes.


    Ye Xi only read through a couple pages in the book when she suddenly heard a loud commotion. She heard whispers, along with some indistinct laughter. It sounded like they were laughing at someone¡¯s misfortune.


    After carefully listening for a while, it seemed as if it had something to do with An Mudie. Under these circumstances, she closed the book and returned it to its original place. Ye Xi walked over to the edge of the bookshelf, revealing only half her head. She secretly observed An Mudie¡¯s situation from a distance.


    By the reception desk, Ding Xiuxiu and two of her followers were arguing with An Mudie about something.


    An Mudie firmly stood up for what she believed to be right, but one mouth was unable to defeat three mouths. She was angry to the point that her face turned red.


    Ding Xiuxiu lived up to her role as the villainess school beauty. No matter where she went, she always looked for trouble for the female lead, even if it was in the library where people were expected to maintain quiet studies.


    Meanwhile, An Mudie lived up to her name as the female lead; even if she relented or tried to make peace, she still ran into trouble wherever she went.


    Gu Ren would never lie to me.


    Senior Gu would never say to me.


    At this time, the situation changed as the F4 walked into the library. The four princes walked side by side, handsome and extremely eye-catching. They immediately attracting everyone¡¯s gazes.


    The four princes made eye contact with Ding Xiuxiu and the others.


    Ding Xiuxiu and her friend¡¯s looks of accomplishment weren¡¯t put away in time. For a moment, Ding Xiuxiu had her eyes locked on Wei Shenglan, making the atmosphere very tense.


    Ye Xi secretly nodded her head. It looked like she didn¡¯t need to reveal herself to protect An Mudie.


    At this time, the school belle should act miserable and make it seem like it was An Mudie who went to find trouble first. Then, the F4 will definitely misunderstand An Mudie and support the school belle and others. An Mudie will certainly feel wronged and become angry. Then, she will push everyone out of her way and run off, leaving her work to find a place to cry. At that time, Wei Shenglan would accidentally end up meeting An Mudie who seemed to be crying in a hidden yet extremely conspicuous place, after which he will become deeply attracted by her fragile and cute look.


    This problem will be out of Ye Xi¡¯s hands.


    Ye Xi leaned the bookshelf and bit her fingers, waiting for the plot to develop.

 Chapter 19 - Kiss (1)

    Ch.19 Kiss (1)


    Kitty Jiu: dear readers, if you want a mass-release of TTID, please vote on my patreon¡¯s poll below:


    https://www.patreon.com/posts/33129435


    During those few moments of silence, Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s expression changed multiple times. At last, she showed a smile that she believed was the sweetest and most beautiful. Her eyes were sparkling bright as she took the initiative to greet him, ¡°Ah Lan, what a coincidence.¡±


    Wei Shenglan lazily glanced at her.


    The other princes greeted her by smiling at her, but Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s gaze was focused solely at Wei Shenglan.


    Ye Xi felt very embarrassed for the other three princes because Ding Xiuxiu only had eyes for the most handsome guy in school, so she¡¯s ignoring the other three princes. ¡®Campus belle, can¡¯t you take a good look at the other three guys? They look quite handsome and they are very polite too. Which one of the other three princes is not better than the school hunk in our school?¡¯


    However, Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t realize this problem, she still had her gaze glued on Wei Shenglan. Her eyes were full of affection as she stared at him, but she didn¡¯t walk forward and stick herself to his side, since she has her restraints.


    An Mudie slammed the table, ¡°Wait, say everything clearly! I didn¡¯t steal any money!¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu looked slightly distracted before she hatefully turned around to look at An Mudie. This person really has no eyes. Why are you still caring about that problem at this time? Doesn¡¯t this ignorant woman see that she and her beloved are affectionately looking at each other?


    An Mudie¡¯s eyes were full of honestly as she looked at her and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t steal the money!¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu was just about to half-heartedly reply to her so that the idiot can go play with herself and leave her and her beloved alone to affectionately stare at each other.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    In the quiet library, Wei Shenglan¡¯s indifferent words hit everyone¡¯s heart.


    Ding Xiuxiu received the biggest attack. The rims of her eyes immediately became red and she was unable to say anything. She could only pitifully stare at Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent as he swept his gaze across the people around him. He stood up and walked towards Ye Xi¡¯s direction.


    Ye Xi was shocked. What¡¯s happening? Lord school prince, you¡¯re going against your image that¡¯s too difficult to deal with.


    Ah, no, he always acted like he needed a good beating.


    But then how will he fall in love with An Mudie like this?


    Youngster, you will never realize when you have lost something in your life, at that point in your life you will never have the opportunity to start over again. If you lose the chance to say I love you, then you will never get the chance to ever say it again, even after ten thousand years.


    Ye Xi was shocked by his action, so she was caught off guard and their eyes met.


    ¡­¡­huh?


    They looked at each other for five seconds before Ye Xi silently removed her gaze from his. She took a step back and walked behind the bookshelf. Ye Xi pulled out a book from the bookshelf and began reading it. Her serious attitude appeared to look like she hadn¡¯t been watching the drama that was happening around him.


    Wei Shenglan walked to the bookshelf where she was at. He stood next to her and looked for a book to read on the same bookshelf.


    Ye Xi silently moved to the side.


    ¡°Are you very afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Xi didn¡¯t think that Wei Shenglan would take the initiative to start a conversation with her. Even though it was not a good conversation, she was still muddle-headed for a moment. But she immediately responded, ¡°No. I¡¯m just giving you some space.¡±


    Wei Shenglan snorted with laughter.


    Ye Xi, ¡°¡­¡­??¡±


    She had no idea what children these days are thinking.


    Moreover, the school hunk appeared to be more mysterious, refined, and rude than the other kids!


    Ye Xi calmed herself down a bit before she seriously looked at Wei Shenglan.


    Just as she was about to discuss the core and values of socialism, the youngster picked up a book and began seriously read it.


    Ye Xi, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Whatever forget it. I shouldn¡¯t fuss with a little kid.


    However, why does he have to stand and read here? Why?


    Did he forget his agreement with the other three princes that they will conquer the school together?


    Just as Ye Xi was about to entertain herself by reading her own book and ignore Wei Shenglan, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. When she looked, she saw that there was someone standing in front of her and by the looks of the person¡¯s clothes, it was Wei Shenglan.

 Chapter 20 - Kiss (2)

    Ch.20 Kiss (2)


    Kitty Jiu: dear readers, if you want a mass-release of TTID, please vote on my patreon¡¯s poll below:


    https://www.patreon.com/posts/33129435


    She raised her head to look at the youngster as rays of light fell on his face, softening his features.


    Wei Shenglan looked at her for a moment. The meager sympathy that he had was almost entirely consumed. It was no longer enough to support, tolerate, sympathize, or support this girl who was always thinking about some trivial things.


    He began to have the same bad thoughts any classic male protagonist all has ¡ª he wanted this girl to understand the meaning of regret.


    Wei Shenglan stepped forward and got closer to her. They were face to face when he started to lean towards her.


    Huh?


    What¡¯s with this plot?


    Did he have a brain spasm?


    Ye Xi looked at the handsome face that was slowly getting closer and closer to her.


    Wei Shenglan ignored her gradually widening eyes, her blank expression, and her voice that always made people angry. He picked up the open book and used it to block their heads, perfectly obstructing the view of people passing by.


    Ye Xi looked at him, his face was about four to five centimeters from her face. She smelled chocolate.


    Had he just eaten a chocolate bar?


    There was also some creamy smell¡­¡­could it be a chocolate parfait? Maybe a chocolate cake?


    She never imagined that the cool and overbearing school prince would actually like sweets¡­


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t finish her thoughts when she heard a scream, the scream was similar to how a female lead in a horror movie would incessantly scream when she sees a ghost.


    What happened again¡­¡­


    The sound of the screaming sounded too miserable like that person had seen a ghost. This is a library, okay? You need to keep silent in a library, you bastard.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on when Wei Shenglan put the book away. He straightened his back and gave her a meaningful glance before he turned around and left.


    After the scream, there was a noisy discussion.


    Ye Xi looked at his departing figure and sighed in relief. Her mind was still a little muddled, so she was still unable to make heads or tails of the school hunk¡¯s action. Ye Xi was planning to see what had happened to incite a scream after putting back her book when she discovered that people were crowding around her.


    ¡­¡­what¡¯s with this development?


    ¡°You kissed Prince Lan?!¡±


    ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°How dare you do this?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you this kind of courage?¡±


    The girls in front of her were all talking at once as they asked her question after question. However, there was a melodic rhythm to the way they asked questions.


    Ye Xi was still ignorant about the situation as they questioned her.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t kiss!¡± Ye Xi¡¯s voice was loud in order to be heard over their noisy questioning. However, she didn¡¯t expect her response to be met with even more anger.


    ¡°We had all seen it, yet you still dare to lie?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a hateful slut!¡±


    ¡°You dared to kiss him, but you don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡±


    Ye Xi finally realized why Wei Shenglan had done that before. From their position, it indeed looked like they were kissing. Not only that, he had used a book to block other people¡¯s view of them, making it look even more suspicious. If she had been a spectator, even she would¡¯ve thought that they were kissing.


    Now she understood, his mysterious actions from before was trying to make it look like they had kissed!


    Even though she doesn¡¯t know why he did that, but he really was a black-bellied school prince for doing that.


    Ye Xi stepped back, her back was pressed up against the bookshelf as more and more people crowded around her. Everything was slowly getting out of control.


    The girls crowded around her, calling her names and cursing at her while they tugged and pulled at her from every direction. Ye Xi felt like she was a tiny boat in the middle of a tsunami, rocking and fluttering about, almost about to be washed away by the sea


    She tried to struggle but it didn¡¯t get her any results.


    She struggled to explain but no one listened to her explanation.


    Just when she felt like she had to get physical with these people in order to solve the problem, the crowd split in half just like how a knife streak across a water surface.

 Chapter 21 - Kiss (3)

    Ch.21 Kiss (3)


    Just when Ye Xi felt like she had to get physical with these people in order to solve the problem, the crowd split in half just like how a knife streak across a water surface.


    It was An Mudie who had pushed each and every person away, paving a bloody path to arrive in front of Ye Xi.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡­¡± Ye Xi¡¯s voice was drowned out by the crowd¡¯s angry shouting.


    An Mudie pulled Ye Xi and turned around but the path she had made was already filled again. She had no other choice but pushed each and every person aside again.


    It was like An Mudie¡¯s hand had magical powers. Every time she waved her hand, she would make two people softly fall back.


    Ye Xi struggled to follow An Mudie but the people behind her were pulling her hands, shoulders, and clothes¡­¡­


    This group of people can be called an evil cult.


    What made Ye Xi most depressed was that her bra had shifted. Her bra had shifted!


    It was super uncomfortable. If she was asked what the most painful thing in the world was, nothing can surpass the pain when she can¡¯t correct her bra when it was shifted to the side.


    What could be more painful than this?


    The answer is that there is nothing more painful than that.


    There were more and more people arriving in front of them and each and every one of them appeared to be angry. However, An Mudie remained fearless. If another person came, she pushed that person. If two more people came, she pushed both of them. She forcibly killed a bloody path out of the crowd.


    Ye Xi looked at An Mudie¡¯s thin and weak shoulders. She suddenly realized that her shoulders weren¡¯t that small and weak, instead, she looked tall, strong, and powerful.


    She was a hero!


    She was no less than a man!


    An Mudie could be described as a man who can hold out against ten thousand people!


    A female heroine is a female heroine! Even though Ye Xi doesn¡¯t know or understand how An Mudie had so much power when she is so thin, An Mudie¡¯s strength seemed pretty awesome!


    She was incredible.


    Ye Xi started to revere her to an unstoppable level.


    However¡­¡­the people who were pushed aside by An Mudie would attack Ye Xi from behind. There are people who were pulling her hair and clothes, it was very painful.


    When Ye Xi realized something when she stopped walking to teach them a lesson.


    The way people interact with each other is like this; if the bullied person doesn¡¯t resist the first time he or she was bullied, then the bullying will intensify. They won¡¯t have an opportunity to resist any more in the future. Even if they try to resist in the future, those bullies wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore. The bullies will only laugh at them and say that they have an illness and suddenly went crazy.


    Therefore, this was a critical time for Ye Xi. She absolutely can¡¯t show any weakness even if she¡¯s beaten to the point where she would be sent to the hospital. She must do everything she can to resist these people.


    An Mudie was caught off guard when Ye Xi pulled her hand, she stared at Ye Xi blankly. When she saw the serious expression on Ye Xi¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t say anything and stood by Ye Xi¡¯s side.


    An Mudie doesn¡¯t know why but she felt that Ye Xi¡¯s words and decisions were never wrong.


    An Mudie blindly trusted Ye Xi.


    When the people who were pushing and shoving saw that she had suddenly stopped walking, they were at a loss. They all stopped walking when she stopped. The crowd wasn¡¯t afraid of her, but they were confused as to why she had suddenly stopped. Because of that, they had also stopped moving as well as pushing and shoving her.


    Ye Xi straightened her back and showed a dignified expression. She took out the imposing manner that she had always used to deal with the annoying advertising companies, which immediately subdued the people nearest to her.


    The young girls can¡¯t help but took a step back.


    Ye Xi looked at everyone around her, the people crowding around her were all girls. The boys were hiding in the corner watching the scene. They seemed a bit curious as to why the commotion had suddenly stopped, so they each stretched their necks and looked at them.

 Chapter 22 - Regret (1)

    Ch.22 Regret (1)


    Kitty Jiu: dear readers, if you want a mass-release of TTID, please vote on my patreon¡¯s poll below:


    https://www.patreon.com/posts/33129435


    Ye Xi swept her eyes over everyone and discovered that she couldn¡¯t see the people in the back rows while those in the back rows couldn¡¯t see her either. Coincidentally, there was a chair that was knocked over right next to her.


    Ye Xi bent over and pulled the chair back up.


    Everyone watched as she did so.


    After Ye Xi pulled the chair back up, she slowly stepped on top of the chair and was finally able to see everyone.


    The people in the back rows didn¡¯t need to stretch their necks to see her anymore. They just needed to raise their heads to clearly see her face.


    Of the four princes, it was unclear where Wei Shenglan ran off to. There were only three other princes who were seated in the back with their chairs against the wall with no one near them within a foot. Besides the three princes, there were also other guys who were watching the scene unfold like they were watching a play. Ye Xi had pretty good eyesight so she was able to clearly see everything that had happened around her.


    The three princes also looked like they were watching a play but compared to the surrounding people, the three princes looked much more elegant.


    Ye Xi coughed and cleared her throat, saying, ¡°You guys are pretty boring. So, what if Wei Shenglan and I really kissed?¡±


    Once the young girls heard this, their expressions immediately turned fierce.


    Ye Xi faintly stared at them. She made eye contact with each one of them and those who made eye contact with her felt an indescribable pressure from her.


    The corners of Ye Xi¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. She made her voice louder so that everyone around her could clearly hear her. She said, ¡°Do you think that you will get his love because you beat me up? No, he will just be standing in a high place while laughing at your stupidity. To him, you are all stupid fools who have nothing and are easily manipulated, nothing more.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry campus prince. Since you had blocked my path, I will have to pour some dirty water on you. After all, it¡¯s only fair that I do that.


    Ye Xi paused for a moment and saw how the expressions on girls looked even more unsightly than before. In contrast, the boys standing in the back were getting more and more excited at her speech. As for the three princes, they also seemed more interested in her speech.


    Ye Xi indifferently tidied up her hair and the straps of her dress that were pulled to her shoulders. She looked at the crowd as the corners of her mouth curved into a sneer. Her tone was the same as before, neither too fast nor too slow as she said, ¡°So what if you love him? He doesn¡¯t even put you in his eyes. This so-called love you have for him is only making him believe that he is infallible. Do you really think that Wei Shenglan will take a fancy to you? No, even if it¡¯s the three other people¡­¡­no, even the three other princes look down on you. They don¡¯t put you in their eyes because they don¡¯t even see you as a person.¡±


    Yi Xi had accidentally also poured dirty water on the other three¡­¡­


    Ye Xi secretly glanced at the three princes and saw that they didn¡¯t seem angry from the dirty water she poured on them, instead, they still looked like they were interested in her speech.


    In contrast, the eyes of the girls surrounding her were full of disbelief and denial.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an ugly girl!¡±


    Before, the girls had taken advantage of the fact they had more people on their side, so they tried to beat her up. Now, they¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that they had more people on their side to scold and insult her.


    Ye Xi¡¯s expression sank as her voice grew louder, ¡°Your so-called love and pursuit of him only make him believe that he is even more infallible. Do you think that your love for him is very important and grand? No, it¡¯s not important or grand at all. On the contrary, this is the kind of love that makes you lose your rationality, reasoning, self-control, and your independence is the lowest level of love. You don¡¯t actually love him because what you love his handsome appearance, powerful family, unlimited future, and the aura of light that he had been born with. But you guys haven¡¯t realized this yourself and you use your hypocritical love as an excuse to do all kinds of things to pretend that you truly love him. You are doing nothing but merely following the crowd in order to satisfy your despicable heart.¡±


    The girls were shocked not because they finally realized the truth but rather because they can¡¯t find any excuse to refute her claims. Some of the girls¡¯ complexion turned green, some turned white, yet not one of them was able to find a plausible excuse to refute her. Because of that, they could only angrily glare at the girl standing on the chair, torturing her with their murderous gaze.

 Chapter 23 - Regret (2)

    Kitty Jiu: dear readers, if you want a mass-release of TTID, please vote on my patreon¡¯s poll below:


    https://www.patreon.com/posts/33129435


    Ye Xi saw that the people became absentminded after hearing her words. They forgot that they were supposed to beat her up, now that they were solely focused on finding an excuse to retort her claim. She thought that it was about time to leave as she slowly stepped down from the chair. Ye Xi pulled An Mudie along with her as she walked out of the library with large strides. Her calm and collected attitude along with her unhurried footsteps made her seem like she wasn¡¯t trying to run away at all.


    She didn¡¯t expect those people to become enlightened and understand how stupid their behaviors were just by her speech alone. On the contrary, she believed that once the girls come to their senses, they will become even angrier than before.


    But there¡¯s a time limit to anger. Since they didn¡¯t beat her up today, their anger will turn into self-doubt tomorrow.


    As long as no one takes the lead to find trouble for her, then there won¡¯t be anyone who has enough courage to do it alone.


    An Mudie blankly followed her out, only to return to her senses once they¡¯ve reached the dormitory.


    ¡°Ye Xi, you said it very well!¡± An Mudie¡¯s eyes were sparkling like an infatuated little girl.


    Ye Xi slightly smiled as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go to work for the next few days. I¡¯m afraid they will go to your workplace and make some trouble for you.¡±


    An Mudie patted her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Ye Xi smiled at her childish actions and immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard for one person to defend against four people.¡±


    An Mudie carefully thought about it and acknowledged, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°I, your roommate, am from the second generation of a wealthy family. I have more money than I can ever spend so if you run out of money, tell me and I will cover your daily expenses.¡±


    An Mudie immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Ye Xi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything more. If An Mudie runs out of money, she can just tactfully ask her out to eat dinner and such.


    After Wei Shenglan had pretended to kiss Ye Xi, he returned to his dormitory.


    His dorm was located on the west side of the campus, in front of a small forest. The dorm was more like a single-family villa than a student dorm, which was a typical treatment for the male lead to receive.


    There were only three other people living in the villa besides him.


    Nangong Hai headed back to his dormitory after he left the library. His mood was very good as he hummed a song on his way back.


    In the past 18 years of his life, he had always been pursued after, chased after, and sought after¡­¡­.


    He, Wei Shenglan, Shang Guangxi, and Dongfang Yu were all the same because they had the same experience.


    However, a girl had suddenly popped out from nowhere. She actually dared to pour dirty water on them while standing high above others, spilling to them the cold hard truth.


    She was very amusing.


    After he reached the dormitory, he immediately went straight into Wei Shenglan¡¯s room.


    Wei Shenglan was playing computer games. When he heard a noise, he turned around and glanced up at Nangong Hai before returning his gaze back on the game.


    Nangong Hai gracefully walked to Wei Shenglan¡¯s side and sat down. His tone was excited as he said, ¡°This transfer student is quite amusing~¡±


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s fingertips slightly tremble but he restrained himself from asking how the transfer student was amusing. After being friends with this young man for over ten years, Wei Shenglan knew that if Nangong Hai starts saying something, he will definitely finish saying the rest.


    Nangong Hai reached out and took Wei Shenglan¡¯s computer from him. He closed the website that Wei Shenglan was currently watching, darkened the library¡¯s monitor and adjusted the monitor to the best angle.


    On the screen, two girls were surrounded by a group of girls and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    Wei Shenglan raised his eyebrows, he didn¡¯t expect that his sudden action would lead to this kind of result.


    Nangong Hai took out his phone and opened the recording inside his phone. The sound from the recording was very noisy, and people cursing Ye Xi in rage could be heard without end. Nangong Hai started to broadcast the scene on the monitor with the recording.


    He adjusted the timing of the scene on the monitor and the recording so that they were in sync.


    On the screen, an extremely fierce girl was pulling another girl out of the crowd. No matter how many people came at them, the fierce-looking girl standing in front was able to push them all away. However, the girl standing behind her was shoved and pushed by others as they tried to make their escape.

 Chapter 24 - Regret (3)

    Ch.24 Regret (3)


    When Wei Shenglan saw this, he suddenly felt very regretful and thought that he shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. The girl behind the fierce-looking girl looked so fragile and weak, as if her limbs would be easily torn off if she was just slightly pushed or pulled by someone.


    The cursing and yelling sound from the recording, as well as the sound of the pushing and shoving brought Wei Shenglan¡¯s feeling of regret to a new height.


    He was too impulsive and had greatly underestimated how frantic those girls could be.


    Wei Shenglan rarely self-reflect on himself but this time, he did.


    His eyes were fixed on the monitor screen and his heart was frightened at what¡¯s to come. Suddenly a thought hit him¨C Ye Xi would probably be beaten to the point where she would be sent to the hospital. In this regard, he was afraid because this wasn¡¯t what he wanted to see nor was it the result that he wanted.


    But to his surprise, the small and skinny girl in the monitor screen stopped walking.


    Her expression suddenly changed, it was no longer blank or innocent, but rather serious and solemn. Her aura changed too, it was like she had suddenly become taller and bigger. Ye Xi began to grow thorns, but she didn¡¯t use her thorns to hurt other people. Even though she didn¡¯t use her thorns to hurt other people, she still made people too afraid to approach her. Her eyes seemed to shine as brilliant rays of light appeared within her gaze.


    The people that had been surrounding her not only stopped moving forward but because of the sudden change of her aura, they took a step back.


    Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t realize that he was subconsciously holding his breath.


    ¡°You guys are really boring, so what if I really kissed Wei Shenglan?¡± The girl paused and seemed to be observing the reactions of the crowd.


    Soon, the girl continued, ¡°Do you think that you will get his love because you beat me up? No, he will just be standing in a high place while laughing at your stupidity. To him, you are all stupid fools who have nothing and are easily manipulated, nothing more.¡± Ye Xi¡¯s voice was faint, he can¡¯t hear any anger or sarcasm from the tone of her voice, but her words were sharp like a knife, hitting the girls where it hurts.


    Wei Shenglan finally let out the breath he was holding, and his breathing became normal again.


    We¡¯re even now.


    Ye Xi lowered her head and tied up her hair and clothes. Wei Shenglan had just noticed that the straps of her dress had been slightly pulled to the side, exposing part of her bra. If the straps were pulled any further, then it would¡¯ve exposed her entire bra. When he saw that he can¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°So, what if you love him? He doesn¡¯t even put you in his eyes. This so-called love you have for him is only making him believe that he is infallible. Do you really think that Wei Shenglan will take a fancy to you? No, even if it¡¯s the three other people¡­¡­no, even the three other princes look down on you. They don¡¯t put you in their eyes because they don¡¯t even see you as a person.¡±


    The crowd was angered by her words, so they scolded her and insulted her. However, they didn¡¯t beat her, perhaps it was because their heart resonated with her words. Maybe their true feelings resurfaced or maybe it was because they were intimidated by her imposing manners.


    ¡®You owe me one for saying that.¡¯


    ¡®But you also offended three other people by saying that.¡¯


    On the monitor screen, Ye Xi paused and sneered at the girls. Her voice was powerful as she said, ¡°Your so-called love and pursuit of him only makes him believe that he is even more infallible. Do you think that your love for him is very important and grand? No, it¡¯s not important or grand at all. On the contrary, this is the kind of love that makes you lose your rationality, reasoning, self-control, and your independence is the lowest level of love. You don¡¯t actually love him because what you love his handsome appearance, powerful family, unlimited future, and the aura of light that he had been born with. But you guys haven¡¯t realized this yourself and you use your hypocritical love as an excuse to do all kinds of things to pretend that you truly love him. You are doing nothing but merely following the crowd in order to satisfy your despicable heart.¡±


    Wei Shenglan subconsciously opened his mouth slightly; his eyes were fixed on her face and he was unable to move for a moment.


    The girl¡¯s speech drifted into his heart made a crack, leaving behind an inerasable mark.


    Suddenly, every word and action of the girl became more vivid to him. She looked so dazzling and bright as if she was radiating light from every part of her body.


    Even though she may look weak and fragile, she was not a weak person.


    There was no need to sympathize with her because to her, it¡¯s an insult if he did.

 Chapter 25 - Gossip (1)

    The footage showed Ye Xi pulling An Mudie and leaving the library. As they left, everyone moved aside to make a path for them. After they disappeared out of sight, the atmosphere gradually returned to a warm temperature.


    Wei Shenglan was unable to snap out of a trance for a while.


    This was the first time he experienced an indescribable feeling. He originally thought that Ye Xi was just a fragile and lonely person, but in reality she was both courageous and determined. A strange feeling rose in his heart, like rain on a sunny day, or a scorching sun penetrating through the darkness.


    His loneliness, his anger, and his thoughts were all clearly represented by this young lady.


    This was the first time Wei Shenglan felt that he could be understood. It was like seeing light after walking alone in the darkness for a while.


    After Nangong Hai saw his reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement. He wanted to see his friend¡¯s reaction, but Wei Shenglan continued to stare at the monitor screen intensely even after the footage ended.


    A radiant light appeared in Nangong Hai¡¯s eyes. He looked like he had just found an interesting toy and claimed it as his.


    After a while, Wei Shenglan snapped out of his trance. He sighed in his heart; thank god she was okay.


    Nangong Hai shifted his gaze to the laptop and he tapped his fingers against the keyboards.


    Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Instead, he went to wash his face in the bathroom to cool down.


    ¡®Ye Xi, you can owe me a few more times.¡¯


    While he wiped his face, he lowered his bottom line for Ye Xi.


    After he finished washing and wiping his face, Wei Shenglan was a bit thirsty. He went to grab a bottle of water and slowly finished drinking it. Then, he returned to his room and saw that Nangong Hai was still there.


    Nangong Hai smiled upon seeing him and said, ¡°You¡¯re here just on time. I researched on Ye Xi just earlier since I had nothing to do, and from what I found, there¡¯s a lot of dark information.


    Wei Shenglan casually looked over it and then closed it.


    Slightly stunned by his action, Nangong Hai stared at him deep in thought. He then sighed and left.


    Wei Shenglan was speechless when he saw the unclosed door. He didn¡¯t understand, just why did Nangong Hai sigh? He was also unable to understand why this classmate didn¡¯t even close the door on his way out.


    The next day, Ye Xi found trouble before she even left the door. For example, some water fell down from the sky and an a random piece of bread flew at her¡­it was enough to be breakfast.


    ¡®Slag author, why did you make the side characters be so retarded?¡¯


    Ye Xi was unable to comprehend this.


    However, due to her outstanding actions yesterday, no one dared to find trouble in front of her face.


    Although she experienced having random items thrown at her, she still made it to the classroom safely.


    The moment she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The last time she was that eye-catching was when she stood before a conference room while explaining her plan and schedule. That time, everyone had no choice but to look at her.


    Although Ye Xi thought this was a bit overboard, she still sat quietly in her seat.


    Ye Xi could feel the hateful and complicated gazes directed at her, as if she was something strange. But she ignored those gazes and simply took out her textbook to study. Yesterday, she skipped class¡­¡­ah, she forgot to tell the slag to pretend to be her private tutor when she called¡­


    Wei Shenglan: ¡®Slag? Who is that?¡¯


    The morning passed by safely. Everyone glared at her to the point where their eyes went dry. In the end, barely anyone else looked at her.


    When class was almost over, Ye Xi poked Wang Yong¡¯s back with a pen.


    Wang Yong¡¯s body stiffened as he turned around to look at her, and sweat appeared on the side of his nose. He lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t invite you to eat. Sorry.¡±

 Chapter 26 - Gossip (2)

    When he finished speaking, he quickly turned his head back around.


    Ye Xi was speechless. What just happened?


    Although she had no idea why he reacted like this, she didn¡¯t argue either. She took his reply as his forgiveness towards her for missing the appointment.


    After class, Ye Xi wanted to find An Mudie to share a meal together, but the girl simply looked at her in distress and said, ¡°Sorry, my stomach hurts and I want to use the bathroom. Can you go to the cafeteria by yourself for now?¡±


    Ye Xi nodded her head, ¡°Of course, quickly go. If there is something you can¡¯t solve, give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± An Mudie ran off as if she was flying.


    Ye Xi stared at the back door, thinking that An Mudie will definitely be first if she participated in the hundred meters sprint.


    She then turned away and got ready to pack her things. Ye Xi had just finished packing when she found herself surrounded on all sides.


    She raised her head and saw Ding Xiuxiu and her two followers.


    They seemed to be from the sixth class. Isn¡¯t the sixth class pretty far from here? How did they come so quickly? Had they skipped class?


    Ye Xi thought this in her heart but she wasn¡¯t in the least bit scared at all. She stood up and stared straight at Ding Xiuxiu and her entourage.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    Ding Xiuxiu glared harshly at her. She had the urge to grab this girl¡¯s bones and peel her skin off. ¡°It was actually you! Who knew it was you! No wonder you helped An Mudie, you¡¯re a sneaky evil person!¡±


    Ye Xi scrunched her eyebrows, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who liked A-Lan first. What right do you, a slut, have to be with him?!¡± Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes revealed a wave of indescribable anger as if someone had stolen the golden bars she owned.


    Ye Xi thought to herself, ¡®Crap!¡¯ Ding Xiuxiu was completely different from the day she bullied An Mudie. That day, she acted like she was just bullying an ant. Today, she seemed like she saw her father¡¯s murderer.


    Plus, why is Wei Shenglan hers just because she liked him? Wei Shenglan is a person, not the last piece salmon on sale in the supermarket. One can claim it as theirs if they want it, but this young girl seemed to lack any kind of reason.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    An indifferent voice rose from the back door.


    The surrounding people recognized it as Wei Shenglan¡¯s voice.


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s infuriated face was frozen.


    Ye Xi looked at him, blinking her eyes. She thought that whoever caused the trouble should be the ones to tidy it up.


    ¡°You guys are so annoying.¡± She pushed the people out of her way and walked to Wei Shenglan. She lightly poked Wei Shenglan¡¯s waist with her elbow, ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Wei Shenglan moved to the side, he suddenly felt itchy after recalling the place she got touched yesterday. Plus, it seemed like the room had gotten warm and he was unable to ignore this.


    Ding Xiuxiu saw his action and hope rose within her eyes. She really believed she might¡¯ve possibly misunderstood this little slut.


    Wei Shenglan was a little vexed. He didn¡¯t dodge Ye Xi¡¯s touch because he felt that she was disgusting, but rather, because it made him feel itchy for something.


    ¡°So, what if Ye Xi is my girlfriend?¡± Wei Shenglan secretly sighed at his intelligence. He coldly looked at Ding Xiuxiu as he said, ¡°What right do you have to touch my person?¡±


    The hope in Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes was destroyed. Her eyes turned red as she revealed a hurt expression, stuttering, ¡°No, I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re really annoying like this.¡± Wei Shenglan interrupted her words.


    Originally, Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes were only a little red, but now, tears immediately dropped down one after another. She couldn¡¯t even stop it anymore.


    Her beautiful face was covered with tear marks, feeling deeply hurt by his words.

 Chapter 27 - Gossip (3)

    Ch.27 Gossip (3)


    Ding Xiuxiu and the two followers looked at each other, but no one dared to say a thing.


    Wei Shenglan ignored the crying girl, picked up Ye Xi¡¯s hand, and pulled her away.


    ¡®Emm¡­¡­why is this plot developing in a weird day? School prince, you¡¯re not overbearing when you¡¯re supposed to, but you act overbearing when you¡¯re not supposed to.¡¯


    Ye Xi was dragged away while blankly staring at him. When they passed by a few people, the crowd stared at them as if they were looking at new gossip. Ye Xi finally came to her senses and reacted by quickly freeing herself from Wei Shenglan¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s tone was much better.


    Ye Xi, ¡°Why do you make them misunderstand our relationship?¡±


    Wei Shenglan was a bit unhappy, ¡°I saved you and you say this? You can¡¯t differentiate the good from the bad.¡±


    Ye Xi thought that was true so she skipped this topic and asked, ¡°But how did you appear so coincidentally?¡±


    Wei Shenglan shifted his gaze and replied a bit stiffly, ¡°I forgot to take my phone.¡±


    At this time, the sound of a ringtone echoed.


    Ye Xi took her phone out but it wasn¡¯t hers that was ringing, so she expectantly looked at Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan was silent for a moment before he took out his phone and hung up, ¡°I have two phones.¡±


    ¡®School prince, ah, school prince. You took too long to explain, especially during this delicate atmosphere right now.


    Who would¡¯ve guessed that you¡¯re a young man who¡¯s not good at lying?


    I misunderstood you.¡¯


    10,000 horses were stomping inside Ye Xi¡¯s head, but she just silently stared at his face, trying to see his shameful expression.


    Wei Shenglan found out that ever he met Ye Xi, she never says anything flattering to him.


    He got angry and left without saying goodbye.


    Although he was impolite and she didn¡¯t know why he lied, he was a bit cute. Haha~


    Ye Xi¡¯s mood became better.


    Up ahead, Wei Shenglan slightly slowed down his steps.


    In the afternoon, every young girl in school had heard Wei Shenglan¡¯s words. Ye Xi couldn¡¯t understand these seventeen-year-old girls¡¯ thoughts and their mindset. But it can be easily seen that no one dared to find trouble for her in broad daylight, so this was something worth celebrating.


    Ye Xi safely went about her day, up till the evening.


    An Mudie was a great gossiper. She didn¡¯t hastily ask Ye Xi about her relationship with the school prince, but waited instead until the self-study period was over. The two friends returned to the dorms and An Mudie waited for Ye Xi to finish washing up, using moisturizer, and changing into her pajamas, before the pair went to bed. After Ye Xi laid on her bed, An Mudie then moved closer to Ye Xi and with sparkling eyes and asked, ¡°Ye Xi, are you and Wei Shenglan really dating?¡±


    When Ye Xi saw her expression, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the laziness of the author. How could the creator so casually give everyone the ¡®gossiping trait¡¯? He even gave it to the female lead!


    She patted the young girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, go to sleep.¡±


    An Mudie pursed her lips, obviously not satisfied.


    But seeing that Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to say anything, she obediently went to sleep.


    Ye Xi had just gotten ready to sleep when the phone rang. She didn¡¯t want to pick it up but only the slag author would call her at this time, so she picked it up to see. It indeed was the slag author.


    Ye Xi went to the balcony to pick up.


    An Mudie¡¯s eyes brightened and her eyes followed her silhouette. She thought that it must be Wei Shenglan¡¯s call so it was better not to disturb her.


    Au Mudie got on her bad with a happy mood, even thinking about how cute Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan¡¯s child would be.

 Chapter 28 - Game (1)

    Ch.28 Game (1)


    The wind blew into the night sky. The moment Ye Xi came onto the balcony, her combed hair turned disheveled once again.


    She hopelessly lifted her hand to fix her hair while answering an incoming call on her phone.


    The moment she picked up, the slag author yelled, ¡°Why?! Why do you have to call me a ¡®slag¡¯ all the time? Do you know that there are complaints from readers about this? Here, let me read a couple to you. ¡®Who is this slag? Why does he always appear?¡¯ ¡®Is the slag author an important figure? Why doesn¡¯t he show himself? This is just cheap foreshadowing!¡¯ Look, these are readers complaining about this. Are you trying to rile them up, so you have an excuse to delete your writing?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at the dark, gloomy night and faintly replied, ¡°You¡¯re too emotional. It¡¯ll affect your skin¡¯s health.¡±


    On the other side, the slag author sighed©`a deep sigh, as if Ye Xi¡¯s words only upset him further.


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xi revealed a faint yet malicious smile.


    It had come to the point where angering the slag author was becoming increasingly interesting to her.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m too lazy to scold you. What you said at the library was pretty good, by the way.¡±


    Ye Xi chuckled before replying, ¡°I was just saying random things. I honestly don¡¯t even remember what I said.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The slag author exhaled again. His breathing was heavier, too heavy to be considered a sigh, and very obviously angrier.


    The smile on Ye Xi¡¯s face deepened.


    The slag author seemed used to being speechless. He was silent for only a moment before regaining his senses, and replying, ¡°I want to correct something that was brought up earlier. I didn¡¯t purposefully make you guys dumb. Just like you said, they were only following the crowd. People like to stick with the crowd. As long as the atmosphere was infectious enough, that¡¯s how they¡¯ll be no matter how stupid the event was. Why didn¡¯t anyone argue against this? It¡¯s because following the crowd is safer. Look at the consequences of going against the crowd. See how you almost got the shit beaten out of you? Hah!!!¡±


    The last sentence cut deep with a smug edge in the slag¡¯s voice, as if his long speech only existed to prepare him for that final phrase.


    Ye Xi raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°This is why you called me?¡±


    ¡°No, I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve already graduated from college and forgot all the practice questions for high school. You can¡¯t even have me disguise myself as a tutor anymore. Don¡¯t even think about it. Hahaha!¡±


    Even through the phone, Ye Xi sensed how pleased he was.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m hanging up then.¡± Ye Xi said indifferently.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. You should know that with your grades right now, you won¡¯t get into any college!¡±


    ¡°You think that a little miss perfect like me would lack the money to hire a tutor?¡± Ye Xi shot back, a slight curl twisting the corners of her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    BEEP BEEP BEEP.


    The slag author had already hung up.


    Ye Xi let out her own deep sigh, noting that the night air felt extremely refreshing as it danced on her skin. The night view was especially beautiful.


    She slept well that night.


    The next morning, Ye Xi checked her phone out of habit once she woke up. It was Saturday so she didn¡¯t need to go to class, so with that realization, she turned around and went back to sleep.


    By the time Ye Xi woke up again, An Mudie was no longer in the dorm. She turned around, glanced at her phone, and found a post-it note stuck to the screen.


    Ye Xi, I need to go home. See you next Monday.


    ©`An Mudie.


    After reading the short message, Ye Xi crumpled it into a ball and threw it cleanly into the garbage can. It was 8:30 AM. Not too late.


    Ye Xi stretched her body and walked over to the French window. As she pulled the curtains aside and opened the window, bright sunlight illuminated the room and a cool breeze caressed her face, enveloping the room in a feeling of freshness.


    Ye Xi gave another deep sigh. She felt prompted to wear beautiful clothes to match such a beautiful day, and planned to go out to play at the internet cafe.


    Once she finished bathing, she opened her wardrobe only to be greeted by nothing but dresses. Although she did like them in the beginning©`she found the draft running up the bottom of the dress rather enjoyable©`she eventually felt awkward wearing them.


    But it seemed as though she could only wear a dress for now. She would have to go out to buy more casual clothing later.


    Ye Xi quickly chose a white dress to wear, brought some spare change, and went out the door.


    She decided to head for the school¡¯s cafeteria; if it wasn¡¯t open, she¡¯d go out to eat instead.


    The noble high school was worthy of being called the noble high school. It was open even on holidays.


    As Ye Xi entered the cafeteria, she could see people in groups of twos and threes throughout the seating area. She experienced the atmosphere became calmer, more peaceful, with her presence.


    Under all sorts of gazes, Ye Xi got some food and seated herself. She thought that she could be a celebrity©`that she¡¯d definitely be famous in the future.


    After eating breakfast, Ye Xi rushed to the Internet cafe.


    The internet cafe was busier than usual, perhaps due to the vacation. There weren¡¯t any private rooms left, so Ye Xi was forced to play in the lounge.


    The public air was far from clean, with thick smoke rings loitering in the air. The smell of smoke, ramen, and all manner of displeasing scents surrounded her.

 Chapter 29 - Game (2)

    Ye Xi got used to it, at least enough to tolerate it, after spending a few miserable moments acclimating herself to the lounge.


    Ye Xi opened the game after booting up, receiving a text from Kawaii nearly as soon as she did.


    Kawaii: Miaomiao is on pretty early.


    Ye Xi was shocked. She just logged on, so she thought that Kawaii¡¯s immediacy was just a coincidence.


    Miaomiao: Hmm, do you want to play a few rounds?


    Kawaii: Sure.


    And with that, Ye Xi immersed herself in the game.


    Kawaii was a great mid-lane player. So great in fact, that Ye Xi didn¡¯t even need to assist with sneak attacks when he fought an opponent. It was an amazing feeling, partly because there was one less player to support©`since Kawaii didn¡¯t like to be disturbed©`and also because watching him torturing whatever opponent he faced was just so satisfying.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t know when she started to turn so vile whenever she played.


    After finishing their first round, Kawaii sent a text.


    Kawaii: I¡¯m going to pull a few people. Let¡¯s make this a long-term team.


    Miaomiao: Guy or girl? Are they good?


    Kawaii: Well, which gender would you want?


    Miaomiao: I¡¯d want soft sisters.


    Kawaii: Soft sisters?


    Miaomiao: Like you.


    Kawaii went silent for a good chunk of time before responding.


    Kawaii: How about this? I¡¯m going to get a few people. You can imagine if they¡¯re a girl or guy.


    Miaomiao: Ok.


    Soon after, Ye Xi received three friend requests. Looking at their names©`Xiuxiu Da, Mengmeng Yo, and Aili Jiangshe©`she knew the recruits were soft sisters.


    Ye Xi was normally lenient towards cute sisters. When she accepted their friend requests, she¡¯d be welcoming and generous. She thought that even if they played horribly, she could teach them.


    The five played around. Ye Xi noticed that the soft sisters were decent, but not exceptionally good©`everyone was decent except Aili Jiang, that is.


    Aili Jiang was clearly a new player who disliked cooperation. Although she learned quickly, she had no team spirit.


    Fortunately, Ye Xi and Kawaii made up for her absence and didn¡¯t need her to fight with the team. Ye Xi would¡¯ve definitely grown to hate her, otherwise.


    Time slowly passed by, and Ye Xi grew more and more familiar with how the game worked. While playing, her decisions were quick, and her reactions were quicker.


    The five cooperated with one another, but Ye Xi was on fire. She and Kawaii constantly killed others while their teammates leached experience in the background. They were still useful in the background, killing the soldiers and earning gold.


    Since Ye Xi and Kawaii were just a bit too cruel as they massacred the enemy team, their opponents eventually gave up trying to fight and everyone went to kill the monsters.


    Without opponents, the game would be boring. So after Ye Xi, Kawaii, and the others had a quick talk, they all went to kill the hiding enemy team.


    Quickly, the chat-box was filled with angry messages and obscene insults from their opponents.


    Ye Xi and the others turned a blind eye to this, continuing to kill them whenever they were found.


    Ye Xi and her team were quickly blocked by their opponents after the game was over.


    Young people just can¡¯t take failure, Ye Xi thought as she took a sip of water.


    She looked at her friend list and felt like acting cute.


    Kawaii, Xiuxiu Da, Mengmeng Yo, and Aili Jiang¡­


    Was it even possible to make a team name from the members¡¯ names?


    Ye Xi and her group played the whole day, abusing opponents as if they were defenseless vegetables. They were all quickly leveling up.


    As another round came to an end, Ye Xi heard a beep at her station, alerting her that her time in the internet cafe was up. She said goodbye to her team, turned off the laptop, and took off her earbuds©`blasting rock and roll. She planned to stretch but was stunned when she saw her surroundings.


    She stiffly turned around to see that her station was crowded by a sizeable group of male cafe-goers.


    What¡¯s going on? Did I anger them? Did I anger the heavens???


    Ye Xi could barely sort out her thoughts before noticing the young man closest to her. He had purple and red hair, which glistened under the lounge¡¯s light. He glared, and Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but think that he looked fierce.


    Ye Xi gulped and scanned her surroundings again. She had no way out.


    ¡°Sister!¡± the youngster suddenly yelled. ¡°I want to play games!¡± he declared excitedly.


    Ye Xi could only offer a weak reply, ¡°Then play. You just need to©`¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the sense of urgency in his voice becoming increasingly present, ¡°Sister, teach me how to play!!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xi was stunned. The crowd was enraptured by her skill, all of them joining in behind her to see her play.


    Oh god! I was nearly scared to death!


    Ye Xi was relaxed and, seeing that the young man was about to yell again, she abruptly waved her hand and said, ¡°I need to go. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± the young man said as he moved aside, leading to the crowd doing the same.


    Seeing a path, Ye Xi hurried out. The people she passed by were all excited for her to return the next day.


    As she left the cafe, she realized that she was sore just about everywhere. It was probably better to exercise before going back to sleep.


    Once she thought back to the enthusiastic crowd in the Internet cafe, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. People outside of school are pretty normal.


    Ye Xi hailed a taxi but felt a strange sensation as she told the driver her destination.


    Was she forgetting something?


    What was it?


    No matter how hard she tried, Ye Xi couldn¡¯t think of an answer, so she set the thought aside and stopped worrying.

 Chapter 30 - Drunk (1)

    When she passed by a hotpot restaurant, Ye Xi gave a shout out of reflex.


    The driver was caught off guard, and was shocked into slamming the breaks.


    Ye Xi leaned forward and rested her head on the back of the front seat.


    The driver started the car again and parked it safely on the side of the road. After taking care of parking, his heart was still filled with some traces of fear. ¡°Little Girl, your voice is pretty loud.¡±


    The driver spoke with an accent, and his voice with a bit rough sounding. Ye Xi thought that it was a little kind, and remarked back: ¡°Uncle, the foot you use to hit the breaks is also pretty heavy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, is this your destination? Not going back to the school?¡± The driver asked.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Xi let out a sound of affirment and retrieved a hundred dollar bill, handing it to the driver.


    The driver flipped on the lights in the front of the car and gave her the change.


    ¡°Thank you, goodbye.¡± Ye Xi received the money and got out of the car, hearing the driver¡¯s laughter and goodbye as he drove away.


    Ye Xi looked at the signboard of the hot pot restaurant. Before she even went in, she already thought about what she was going to get.


    Although it was a bit lonely for a person to go eat hotpot by themselves, when they go, it is truly for the purpose of eating. When people go in a group with friends, half of the time is spent on chatting instead.


    From that, one conclusion can be drawn: Hotpot should be eaten individually.


    Just as Ye Xi wanted to enter, a gust of wind came by, blowing her hair into her eyes and momentarily blocking her vision. Ye Xi quickly neatened her hair again, and, while doing so, inadvertently saw An Mudie with a group of girls on the opposite side of the street, enter a bar.


    Female lead, supporting female characters, bar¡­


    Those were definite signs that something was going to happen.


    Ye Xi looked carefully at the couple of girls there and discovered that it was Ding Xuixui¡¯s trio.


    She had to sigh. If there was an award for the most evil supporting female side characters, then it would have to be awarded to the the Ding Xiuxiu trio. Are there any villainesses more dedicated than them? They didn¡¯t even take breaks, only diligently attempting to cause the female lead trouble!


    Also, the female lead really deserves to be called a female lead! Even though Wei Shenglan had already stopped interacting with her that much, the bad feelings the villainess side characters held did not diminish in the slightest.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t sigh and reflect for very long. She immediately turned around followed them,


    She hurriedly followed after the four people and saw them sit in one of the inner areas. She herself went in the opposite direction and sat in a seat by the wall, secretly observing them.


    An Mudie drank a few cups of wine. It looked like it was the first she drank; on her face was a look of novelty.


    The three other people looked at her and laughed, and continually gave her drinks.


    Ye Xi had not observed for a long time before her vision was blocked by a large shadow. She raised her head and looked. It was Wei Shenglan.


    How come she ran into him everywhere!?


    Ah, wait, the female lead was here. It was normal for the male lead to be here too.


    Ye Xi set her mind at rest.


    The corners of Wei Shenglan¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, and he sat down across from her.


    The two people ordered two glasses of wine and some snacks, then continued on the road of secretly observing.


    After observing for a while, Ye Xi finally realized that something was wrong. Her gaze shifted to Wei Shenglan¡¯s indifferent face, and she sent over belated greetings: ¡°Classmate Wei, what a coincidence.¡±


    Wei Shenglan revealed confusion. It was evident that he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    Ye Xi¡¯s ears were filled with music. When she realized that he couldn¡¯t hear her, she leaned in closer and shouted: ¡°Classmate Wei, what a coincidence!¡±


    Wei Shenglan moved a bit to the side. Her warm breath by his ear took him by surprise.

 Chapter 31 - Drunk (2)

    Ch.31 Drunk (2)


    Wei Shenglan moved a bit to the side. Her warm breath by his ear took him by surprise.


    Ye Xi sat back down, feeling that giving a greeting was good enough. Her gaze once again traveled over to An Mudie¡¯s seat and sharpened.


    There were a few people who looked like troublemakers near An Mudie. They were pushing up next to her and purposely getting close. An Mudie showed her clear dislike of the situation, and continually tried to duck past them and hide, but she was a little drunk. Her limbs were a bit weak and her movements were a bit disorderly.


    They actually called over some punks. This was obviously one of the most classic tricks in romance novels¨Ccalling over punks to taint the innocence of the woman, letting the man misunderstand, then eventually it turns into deep affection.


    Although Ye Xi was very eager to see An Mudie and Wei Shenglan go through this and that and eventually reach a happy ending, she really couldn¡¯t handle seeing An Mudie get taken advantage of.


    Ye Xi got up and walked towards them.


    Wei Shenglan stood up as well and followed her.


    A few of the troublemakers saw her coming, and their eyes lit up. When they looked a bit further past her, they saw Wei Shenglan, and they knit their brows.


    Ding Xiuxiu and the other got scared. They didn¡¯t think that they would see Wei Shenglan here. They immediately stood up and wanted to say some explanation, but Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t even glance at them. He was focused on the few punks in their vicinity. THey were very unpleasant to the eye.


    At this time, the music in the bar changed to some rock and roll with a strong beat. Originally, speech at a normal volume could not be heard in the bar. Now, one had to to straight up yell to be heard.


    Ye Xi reached out and wanted to push the punks away, but instead, her wrist was caught. The person who grabbed her was very boorish and uncouth; it could immediately be seen that he was not a good person. The person¡¯s hand was very damp and oily, probably because they didn¡¯t wash it clean.


    Ye Xi was disgusted. Just as she was prepared to throw off the hand, a white and slender arm intervened and grabbed the punk¡¯s arm, twisted it, and gripped it in a painful way.


    Ye Xie immediately got a few paper towels and wiped her wrist.


    The man who was grabbed by Wei Shenglan was angered by him and Ye Xi. He slammed him hands down on the table and stood up. The rest of the gangsters followed.


    Wei Shenglan released the man¡¯s arm, took the paper towel Ye Xi used and used it to wipe his own hand.


    ¡°You motherf****r!¡± The lead gangster yelled, the voice rushing people into action. He grabbed a glass bottle and slammed it down with a ¡®crash¡¯ sound on the table. He held it by the neck end, with jagged edges standing out on the other side, before shouting: ¡°Are you guy looking to die!?¡±


    Ye Xi took a step back and ran into Wei Shenglan¡¯s body.


    Wei Shenglan supported Ye Xi¡¯s shoulder, preventing her from falling to the side.


    Ye Xi was stunned, and told herself that she could not have stage fright at this time. The prelude of a fight was the competition of one¡¯s aura!


    Just as she wanted to straighten up, raise her head, and put on an undaunted attitude, she was pulled away by the person behind her.


    Ye Xi: ¡­¡­ My dignity, my imposing manner, leaves me just like that, I cry.JPG


    Wei Shenglan put on a cold smile and looked toward the gangsters, his gaze extremely disdainful.


    At this moment, the originally muddled An Mudie lifted her leg and gave it kick toward the buttocks of one of the gangsters. The gangster couldn¡¯t avoid the kick. Since there were puddles of spilled liquor on the ground, it was very slippery, and he could avoid falling forward.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s reacted very quickly, bringing Ye Xi to the side to dodge.

 Chapter 32 - Drunk (3)

    Ch.32 Drunk (3)


    The falling gangster, in his fright, pulled on the guy next to him. The guys being pulled on lost balance, and grabbed onto Ding Xiuxiu who was next to him. Ding Xiuxiu screamed and fell on top of the person who pulled her, who in turn fell on top of and crushed the first gangster¡¯s head.


    Wei Shenglan: ¡­¡­


    Ye Xi: ¡­¡­ Human, human meat hamburger?


    Wei Shenglan decided that even if he were to die, he would not eat hamburgers ever again.


    Ding Xiuxiu looked at the body of the person under her, then raised her head and looked at Wei Shenglan. Her expression turned blank for a moment before she burst out into tears. She cried and shrieked as she crawled back up, and cried as she ran away. Looking at her sad state, it was like a child who had gotten their red envelope money stolen.


    Her two followers, after seeing Ding Xiuxiu run away, wordlessly followed her and escaped.


    At this time, An Mudie stood up, looked at the human hamburger on the ground, and smiled.


    Then she lifted her foot and stepped down the gangster who was just about to get up. She put extra force in behind her foot, and jumped joyfully, jumping outside the counter. She laughed and looked at Ye Xi, then reached out and grabbed her, pulling her while running to leave the bar.


    Ye Xi: ¡­¡­ What kind of situation is this?


    Wei Shenglan was too lazy to care about the people on the floor. He turned around and strode away, following the girls.


    When they got outside, Ye Xi heard what An Mudie was mumbling clearly.


    ¡°Lalala~I am a small honey bee~You are a big honey bee~lalalala~¡±


    An Mudie¡¯s horrid song attracted the attention of passerby on the street.


    When Wei Shenglan had almost caught up, he was met with this situation. His footsteps slowed for a bit, then quickly sped up. He went over and pulled Ye Xi away.


    The hand held by An Mudie disappeared. She was only dazed a moment before she continued on by herself with the same attitude, laughing and smiling, her footsteps light and bouncy.


    Gosh, if An Mudie remembers what she did today after waking up tomorrow, she might be too ashamed to leave the house.


    Ye Xi looked at her back view with pity, and also couldn¡¯t help but want to pretend that she didn¡¯t know this person. Although they were all being looked at, there were certain times for certain things. At this moment, it made people wish to become dust, scattered and invsible in the air.


    Only, this female lead was a little scary. She could actually beat up those punks. Her pureness was too artificial.


    Ye Xin couldn¡¯t stop sighing in her heart. She continued following and keeping a lookout as to prevent An Mudie from falling into a ditch.


    Only after taking a step did she realize that her hand was being held. She instinctively looked down at the hand holding hers. It was very clean and white, the palm a bit sweaty, but it didn¡¯t seem sticky. Just as she thought that, the hand let go.


    The temperature lingering by her wrist was dispersed by a gust of wind. Ye Xi thought that it was a little itchy, so she couldn¡¯t help but rub at her wrists.


    ¡°Walk, go and check on her.¡± Wei Shenglan lifted his chin up slightly, then walked forward with his long strides.


    Hey¡­such a warm hearted guy.


    He must¡¯ve been attracted by An Mudie¡¯s simple and affected actions while drunk.


    Very good.


    Ye Xi thought that, and then caught up.


    Ye Zi and Wei Shenglan were only following after An Mudie, and did not stay too close to her. The main reason for that was because she was too noisy. The secondary reason was that it was too embarrassing.


    It was better to be embarrassing by yourself than to be embarrassing as a group. Presumably, An Mudie would be able to understand them


    Therefore, the two people disregarded the code of brotherhood and followed from a distance.


    The author has something to say:


    Nothing is more vexing than playing games. I only want to team up and kill people, win win win! However, teammates always likes to wait until me and my opponent have exhausted each other out, then come over and start killing.


    Sinister, too sinister.

 Chapter 33 - Crazy About Cats (1)

    An Mudie sang the same song eight times in a row, passed by thousands of pedestrians, and attracted a lot of glances that seemed to imply that they thought she was crazy. Then, she finally quieted down.


    She staggered over to the bench at the bus stop, and looked at it.Then, as if she just recognized that it was a chair, she bent over, touched it, and sat down with a smile.


    Her sitting posture lacked energy, and her eyes stared blankly in front of her.


    After that, she made no more movements. She sat motionless there on the bench for about half an hour.


    Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan sat further away and became food for mosquitos for half an hour.


    Just as Ye Xi wanted to go over and check to see if An Mudie was asleep, An Mudie suddenly covered her face and made some incoherent sounds.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s awake.¡± Wei Shenglan said.


    ¡°What if she is vomiting?¡± Ye Xi raised a question.


    Wei Shenglan was noncommittal, only saying: ¡°Then just continue to watch her.¡±


    After about 5 minutes, there were no strange fluids to be seen running through the cracks of her fingers. Ye Xi was a little relieved.


    An Mudie removed her hands from her face and let out a long sigh. Her expression carried a type of hard to describe feeling of vexation. At this time, a bus happened to arrive. She stood up and got on the bus.


    Ye Xi let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not drunk anymore.


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Shenglan indicated his agreement.


    Ye Xi finally reacted. He actually followed her to look over An Mudie, but An Mudie will probably turn around and forget all about it! Hahahaha.


    Wei Shenglan wrinkled his eyebrows and felt that this person really could not differentiate good from bad. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t followed them because of An Mudie. However, he had no way of expressing these kinds of words, so he could only be upset in his heart.


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s tone was a bit unhappy.


    Ye Xie heard his tone and suddenly remembered that there was a whole pile of things that she had ordered but not eaten yet.


    Ah¡­I haven¡¯t even paid the bill before coming¡­


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that paying the bill before food arrives is one of the rules of human civilization.


    Ye Xi sighed with emotion.


    Wei Shenglan was a little embarrassed. He also had just discovered that he had not paid the bill at the bar yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get something to eat. ¡± Wei Shenglan said.


    Ye Xi nodded her head and was about to tell him to go ahead. Then she remembered that she herself had not eaten much yet today, and suddenly felt a little hungry. She said: ¡°Let¡¯s go together. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Wei Shenglan: ¡°Whatever is fine.¡±


    ¡®Whatever?¡¯


    Youngster, do you know that people who reply like this will not be able to find someone to love in the end?


    As Ye Xi thought like this in her heart, she also considered what they should eat at the same time.


    Wei Shenglan heard her inner thoughts and immediately changed his words. ¡°Let go eat seafood.¡±


    Ye Zi looked at his serious face and relied in an even more serious tone: ¡°Let¡¯s not. Eating seafood in the middle of the night is not good for digestion.¡±


    Wei Shenglan: ¡°¡­Then what do you say we should eat?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have noodles.¡± Ye Xi proposed, and then explained: ¡°It easy to digest, good for the stomach.¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded.


    The two people walked on the sidewalk for a few minutes, then arrived at a snack street. They strolled around and found a restaurant that looked clean and simple.


    Wei Shenglan grabbed a paper towel in his hand and wiped down the table and chairs multiple times over, only stopping after the face of the restaurant¡¯s boss changed color.


    Ye Xi did not impede his actions. She had seen people with even more severe obsessive compulsive disorder, so she was no surprised by his behavior.


    Ye Xi ordered fried egg and tomato noodles. Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t even take a look at the menu before ordering the same thing. Ye Xie suddenly had a kind of feeling of taking out her son to eat.


    This feeling was sour and straightforward; she wished she could rid herself of such a strange feeling.


    Ye Xi hurriedly drank a sip of water and squeezed out the unusual feeling from her mind.


    The corners of Wei Shenglan¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. He decided to temporarily stop listening to her thoughts.


    People came in and out of the restaurant, it was pretty lively. It¡¯s just that whenever people walked by, they would take a glance at them as if they were watching a couple. It was a bit uncomfortable. Even the restaurant owner had this kind of gaze. Ye Xi really wanted to explain to them that they had no such relationship!


    However, there was no way that Ye Xi could just abruptly stand up and say that they were not a couple. Moreover, deliberately stating that fact would only make others more suspicious, and attach the sense of a guilty conscience. Therefore, she could only silently bear those gazes.


    Conducting oneself was really tiring.


    The fried egg and tomato noodles came with a lot of soup. It was paired with the most common type of noodles.


    Ye Xi first took a sip of the soup. It was a bit sour, but not extremely so. It could be said that it was just right.


    In Wei Shenglan¡¯s life, it was actually the first time he had eaten such a thing. So, he mimicked Ye Xi¡¯s way of doing things and first took a sip of the soup. How should he describe it? The taste was not as strange as what he had imagined.

 Chapter 34 - Crazy About Cats (2)

    Ch.34 Crazy About Cats (2)


    In Wei Shenglan¡¯s life, it was actually the first time he had eaten such a thing. So, he mimicked Ye Xi¡¯s way of doing things and first took a sip of the soup. How should he describe it? The taste was not as strange as what he had imagined.


    Ye Xi picked up a piece of red tomato and took a bite. It was very soft, and could be swallowed without chewing.


    Wei Shenglan learned from Ye Xi¡¯s movements again. After he drank some soup, he ate a piece of tomato.


    After Ye Xi tried the tomato, she scooped up a piece of egg approximately the size of a coin, and ate it. Damn! It was duck egg.


    Wei Shenglan also scooped up some duck egg.


    Ye Xi: ¡°That¡­ can I asked a bold question?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to copy my movements? Haven¡¯t you noticed how the people around us have been giving us strange looks? What you do makes us look like an old wife and husband pair, too over the top!¡±


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s hand holding the egg paused, and without changing his expression, rapidly tossed the egg into the trash can. Then he asked: ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°¡­You¡­don¡¯t like to eat egg?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Wei Shenglan replied evenly.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Xi laughed and said: ¡°Picky eating is not good.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°¡­..¡±


    The subsequent atmosphere was very silent. The two people were quickly and efficiently eating, all while not making a single sound. The bowls of noodles were very quickly finished.


    After she finished eating, Ye Xi let out a sigh of contentment, then bought two bottles of mineral water and paid with bill along the way. She gave one bottle to Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan received the water and asked: ¡°How should we pay?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°I have already paid.¡±


    Wei Shenglan furrowed his eyebrows: ¡°How much?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°It was only ten something dollars, no need to mind it.¡±


    Wei Shenglan: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­.I really don¡¯t understand what teenagers are thinking anymore. How did eating a meal develop into such an awkward conversation? So tired from living.


    After finishing their glasses, the two walked back to school together.


    When Ye Xi returned to the dormitory, An Mudie was huddled in bed while sleeping soundly.


    Ye Xi quietly washed up and climbed her bed to rest, but before falling asleep, she suddenly realized that the slag had not called her today.


    That slag person, although annoying, made her feel a bit lonely after suddenly not contacting her.


    Ye Xi slept all the way until eight o¡¯clock. She slept hydrated and on a full stomach so she did not dream while sleeping.


    An Mudie was still curled up in bed.


    After Ye Xi washed up and opened the closet, she finally remembered what she had forgotten to do yesterday.


    She had forgotten to buy clothes!


    Ye Xi sighed and removed a dress from the closet. After she changed in the bathroom and came back out, An Mudie was still sleeping. Ye Xi thought for a moment and found a post-it note, where she decided to leave a message saying that she had something to do and was going out. Upon completing that task, she exited the door and headed for the internet cafe.


    Ye Xi arrived at her destination at 9 o¡¯clock. At this time, the internet cafe was already quite crowded. Seeing her come in, people acted as if they were fans who saw their idol. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Xi walked into the internet cafe and placed 30 yuan on the counter, then proceeded to look around for a computer.


    The young girl Sha Mate immediately rolled over to her side and sat down at the open computer next to her, powering it on.


    Just as Ye Xi wanted to greet her, she discovered that she was surrounded by a large circle of people.


    They were truly a good group of youths who loved games.


    Ye Xi signed into the game and immediately received a message from a friend.


    Kawaii: Good morning, are you up for a round?


    MiaoMiaoMiao: Let¡¯s forget about it for today.


    Kawaii: What¡¯s up?


    MiaoMiaoMiao: There are some things I have to do.


    Kawaii: Okay then


    Nangong Hai was surprised that Ye Xi¡¯s purpose for logging in so early in the morning had nothing to do with playing a game with him.


    On the other side, Shangguan Xi and Dongfang Yu sat in front of the computer.


    Dongfang Yu asked: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t MiaoMiaoMiao come yet?¡±


    Nangong Hai glanced at him and said: ¡°She has things to go today, and can¡¯t play with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª-¡± Dongfang Yi was very dejected. Then he got up and stretched out his arms while yawning. He walked behind Nangong Hai¡¯s table and grabbed some water.


    Nangong Hai thought for a bit, then sent Ye Xi another message.


    Kawaii: Do you have a boyfriend?


    MiaoMiaoMiao: I am male.


    Kawaii: Your screen name doesn¡¯t seem like it.


    MiaoMiaoMiao: I am crazy about cats.


    Dongfang Yu happened to see the contents of their conversation and was a little surprised: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that MiaoMiaoMiao would be a guy.¡±


    Shangguan Xi smiled slightly: ¡°His skills are really unlike a girl¡¯s.¡±


    Nangong Hai revealed an indecipherable smile, saying: ¡°She is Ye Xi.¡±


    Shangguan Xi was a bit shocked and asked: ¡°The Ye Xi who stood up on a chair in the library and talked?¡±


    Nangong Hai nodded.


    Dongfang Yi was so surprised that he spewed a mouthful of water onto Nangong Hai¡¯s head.


    Nangong Hai: ¡­¡­


    After Ye Xie easily lied to her internet friend Kawaii, she added Sha Mate and the other kids to her friend list in-game. After that, they all found computers online and started playing games together. She basically directed them, and continually advised them about tips and skills,


    With this, Ye Xi experienced what it¡¯s like being a teacher, and learned the difficulties of being one.


    After the time for gaming over over, Ye Xi got up and prepared to leave.


    Sha Mate: ¡°Why are you leaving so early? Just play for a bit longer.¡±


    Youngster, let me tell you, this kind of thinking is very dangerous, okay? For now you might say ¡®why are you leaving so early¡¯, but in the future it might evolve into ¡®why are you so mean, do you look down on us so you don¡¯t want to play together anymore?¡¯. Take this advice, if you go down this route, people will start despising you.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded her head and added: ¡°En, I have to self study at night. I have to go back now and review my schoolwork.¡±


    Sha Mate youngster gave a laugh and said: ¡°What good does studying do?¡± Even if you don¡¯t study, you can still become a rich person in the future. What reason is there to study then?¡±

 Chapter 35 - Youth (1)

    Ch.35 Youth (1)


    After Young Sha Mate made his speech on how studying was useless, he still felt a bit unsatisfied, so he continued: ¡°Look at all the people who have gotten rich without studying. Unlike money, which can be used to buy whatever you want, studying may not even have any use in the future, so why waste your time on studying?¡±


    Right, since people who don¡¯t study can still become rich, why should people study? It¡¯s because many things could be learned by studying, things that money cannot buy. It is also related to the advancement of the human race. Many researchers still persist in doing their research even when their money is tight. The meaning of life is not entirely to chase after money. Other things are necessary too.


    Moreover, many of the people who don¡¯t have academic credit have other unavoidable circumstances that forced them to be that way. They may have silently studied by themselves instead. ¡®Youngster, do you really think that life is as you think of it?¡¯


    Most importantly! How can you, someone who wastes time everyday in an internet cafe playing games, talk about wasting time!


    Is playing games not an even worse way of wasting time?


    The key point is that you also suck at playing!¡¯


    Ye Xi silently looked at him, and decided to give him the harshest punishment. She had a slightly ugly smile on her face while asking: ¡°Do you still read books?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Sha Mate didn¡¯t seem to understand why she was asking that question. His eyes were a bit bewildered.


    ¡°Okay, I will wait until you enter in the top ten rankings for your end of the year exam. Only after that will I take you to fly.¡±


    ¡°What joke are you trying to pull?¡± Sha Mate exclaimed.


    The people in the vicinity who heard all laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it will be.¡± Ye Xi did not give him the chance to rebut. She turned around and strode away.


    Sha Mate wanted to hold her back, however, he was stopped by a student. ¡°A hard-pressed enemy cannot give chase.¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s foot staggered a bit. This was obviously a youngster who was playing a game with a historical setting. She kept silent and left without turning her head.


    Ye Zi stopped a taxi and look in. She saw that it was the same driver who had slammed the brakes yesterday.


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± Ye Xi sat inside and greeted the driver, and then told him the school¡¯s address.


    The driver was a chatterbox. Since he was a little familiar with Ye Xi, he let go of himself and unabashedly talked the entire way there. Ye Xi listened to all sorts of strange gossip about the people in the city. She also learned that the driver had two daughters, was remarried, and that his wife was very virtuous.


    Actually, the driver was just trying to show off his love, right?


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit depressed.


    Is there anything more excessive that showing off love in front of single dog?


    The answer is no.


    ¡°¡­.My daughter, she always placed second on test, always making a couple of mistakes that even a preschooler wouldn¡¯t make. Isn¡¯t that strange? My wife also says something about exceeding expectations, and how she is now is just right. Those kinds of cultured people, I really can¡¯t understand them.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, your wife is a person who understands things very clearly.¡± Ye Xi voiced out a line to compliment. She saw that they had reached the school, so she quickly said: ¡°We have arrived. You can just park by the road here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The driver was rather sorry about stopping here.


    Ye Xi gave him the money and immediately got out of the car. Without ever turning her head to look back, she walked toward the school gate. Just as she arrived by the gate, the phone in her hand started vibrating. Ye Xi turned it around to take a look and saw that it was Zha Zha calling.


    Ye Xi noticed the strong sunshine glowing around her and thought in her heart, ¡®Was Zha Zha staying up late?¡¯


    Zha Zha¡¯s tone was very stern. It was like the tone of a supervisor who had caught student skipping school: ¡°Play games, play games, all you know is how to play games! You had such a good opportunity to get close to Wei Shenglan, but all you did was eat a bowl of noodles and then leave! Only eating a bowl of noodles! A single man and a single woman! Only ate noodles together!¡±


    Ye Xi interjected: ¡°Enough, the more you talk, the more uncouth you become.¡±


    ¡°Uncouth? How am I uncouth?¡±


    Ye Xi laughed but said nothing.


    ¡°Forget it. I want to remind you that the greatest villain is going to appear soon. This time, it won¡¯t be like the small set ups of Ding Xiuxiu. This time, the villain is a true villain, very scary! It¡¯s the legendary white moonlight and childhood friend! You have to know, when stirring things up, no one in the world can beat those two types of people at it!¡± Zha Zha¡¯s tone contained a hint of wishing to avoid calamity.


    Ye Xi faintly replied: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Zha Zha: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what white moonlights and childhood friends are? They are a type of mystical creature. No matter where it is, traces of them can be seen. No matter what kind of circumstance it is, they can always run out and get involved. They are the type of creature that, if you kill ten of, a hundred more will buzz and come out to annoy you!¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not afraid? You¡¯re not worrying? Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s dishonest?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡°I don¡¯t think that.¡±


    Zha Zha felt extremely frustrated and hung up.


    When Ye Xi returned to her dorm room, An Mudie was reading a book. Looking at the pink cover, it should be a love story. It was the first time that Ye Xi had seen this kind of thing in this world. She went over and looked, the title of the book was ¡°The Matter of Me and My Mother-In-Law Fighting 300 Rounds¡±.


    Has she lost her mind? This silly story, which was about fighting with a mother-in-law, actually had such a girly cover?


    Ye Xi lost interest.

 Chapter 36 - Youth (2)

    Ch.36 Youth (2)


    ¡°Ye Xi, you came back.¡± An Mudie greeted her, but her eyes didn¡¯t even leave the page. It looks like she was really invested in the book.


    ¡°En.¡± Ye Xi responded. She put her phone on the table and sat down on her bed. After pondering for a while, Ye Xi decided not to ask An Mudie why she went with Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s trio to the bar. Presumably, An Mudie did not want to revisit her shameful actions while drunk.


    Ye Xi took a shower. Upon walking out, she thought that there might be a mobile version of the online game she plays, so she took out her phone and searched it up. Although the name was different, it was produced by the same company, and the introduction of the game seemed to show that it was the same. Therefore, she downloaded it.


    She needed to register another account for the mobile game. Ye Xi was once again a new player, and she spent her entire afternoon leveling up and gaining experience. By the time she was done, night had already fallen.


    An Mudie just happened to finish her book at the same time. She laid down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, and sighed: ¡°Marriage truly is a scary matter!¡±


    Ye Xi glanced at her, laughed, and didn¡¯t reply. She never had any romantic experience before. How would she know what marriage would be like?


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to go outside, so she ordered takeout. She was surprised to discover that the school cafeteria also had delivery.


    The next day, when she went to class, she heard that Ding Xiuxiu had taken a leave of absence. Since she was the school flower, all of Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s actions are gossiped about. Therefore, by just having one day of absence, she became the content of people¡¯s chats after dinner.


    In the afternoon, the gossip of ¡°What happened to Ding Xiuxiu?¡± was crushed by the arrival of new transfer students.


    There are two new students who have moved to school, one male and one female. They both transferred to Ye Xi¡¯s class. For some reason, there were only two vacant seats in the classroom, and coincidentally, both seats were right in front of Ye Xi.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Bing Yiyi.¡± The girl introduced herself in a friendly manner. The smile on her face was mild and amiable; she seemed like a big sister.


    Ye Xi heard the people around her compare Bing Yiyi and An Mudie. These classmates¡¯ perception of them was totally different. Who knows if it was because of the atmosphere or because of the circumstances.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Luo Wenfeng.¡± The man had a set of defined eyebrows. He had the kind of face that made people feel he was trustworthy. Adding on his soft and clear speech, he gave off the impression of being reliable.


    ¡®Reliable? Not at all.¡¯


    In this illogical world, students who look like good people generally don¡¯t do good things. If you are a female lead, you may be framed by another attractive woman. All in all, these two transfer students are definitely not good people.


    And what is up with that guy¡¯s name, is it suggesting that he is the kind of person who is generally warm in a room with public air conditioning?


    And why is his name quite different from other people? Is he really a man!?


    ¡®Slag author, you are truly in love with Luo Wenfeng, right? Right?¡¯


    Ye Xi watched the two people with a smile as they walked to the seat in front of her, sitting shoulder to shoulder


    So, where did the passers-by classmates go?


    Can passerby characters disappear like this so casually?


    You slag author, your logic is dead, are you aware?


    Slag author, is your conscience not hurting?


    Ye Xi¡¯s face still had a faint smile. She originally thought that once the white moonlight** and the childhood friend have arrived, and they would greet the class, but they did not.


    (T/N: white moonlight¡ªidiom that refers to ¡®first love¡¯)


    Bing Yiyi glanced at Wei Shenglan, who was sleeping on the table. She suddenly averted her gaze, as if in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Luo Wenfeng smiled at An Mudie, who in turn, smiled back happily as her eyes curved up in crescents.


    Ye Xi, who was secretly observing, secretly nodded in his heart. They seemed to be the white moonlight and childhood friend that the slag author mentioned.


    The male protagonist¡¯s first love and the female protagonist¡¯s childhood sweetheart have shown up together¡ªthis was comparable to the scene of the accident!


    It will definitely cause an extremely strong dispute.


    Usually in romance novels, a character of a ¡®first love¡¯ is someone who is reluctant to let go of a relationship and won¡¯t easily give up. Typically, the male protagonist will arrogantly refute her, saying that she never cared about him in the beginning, and scoff that she only started chasing him now that he has become successful. However, despite his refusal, there is actually still a trace of nostalgia in his heart towards the ¡®first love¡¯ that caused him pain.


    Afterwards, the male protagonist, who is dealing with his complicated feelings, will end up arguing with the female protagonist and the couple will fall apart. He will then go to his first love¡¯s embrace and be intimate with her instead.


    Because this first love is the male protagonist¡¯s special ¡®white moonlight,¡¯ he will be very tolerant towards her, while the female protagonist will feel very jealous and angry just thinking about it.


    However, because of this event, the female protagonist will finally realize her own heart and discover that she actually has feelings for the male lead, but the fact that he doesn¡¯t truly like her will cause her to feel frustrated and sad. Thus, she will turn to her childhood sweetheart for comfort instead.

 Chapter 37 - Annoyed (1)

    Ch.37 Annoyed (1)


    (note: white moonlight means ¡®first love¡¯)


    Because this first love is the male protagonist¡¯s special ¡®white moonlight,¡¯ he will be very tolerant towards her, while the female protagonist becomes jealous and angry.


    However, because of this event, the female protagonist will finally realize her own heart and discover that she actually has feelings for the male lead, but the fact that he doesn¡¯t truly like her will cause her to feel frustrated and sad. Thus, she will turn to her childhood sweetheart for comfort instead.


    Clearly, this childhood friend still continued to stay in contact with the female protagonist despite knowing that she already has a lover. Anyone who would see such a seen would be enraged, especially the male lead.


    Would the male lead be the kind of person to tolerate wearing a green hat?


    (T/N: green hat¨Cidiom meaning to be jealous)


    Upset, the jealous male lead will surely ignore the white moonlight¡¯s intimate advances and start to pay attention to the female protagonist. As a result, the white moonlight will find trouble with the female protagonist once again, but this time, the female lead will do something unexpected to elicit the male lead¡¯s love for her. In this case, a cannon fodder¡¯s intervention was usually indispensable.


    Naturally, the two protagonists would find out that they actually love each other! Although neither of them would be the first to speak, both of them would intimately intertwine in bed. Finally, the male lead expresses his feelings through his actions while the female lead would half-heartedly push him away while half- submitting at the same time.


    But at that time, the white moonlight would definitely feel unhappy. She showed that man her honest feelings, but her affection was only used as a springboard for the couple¡¯s love! That unfaithful bastard!


    So the white moonlight will start to stir up trouble by framing the female lead as a hypocritical, two-faced villainess. She thought that the male protagonist would certainly believe in her claim and trust her since they had known each other since childhood. Contrary to her expectations, the male protagonist¡¯s attitude towards this white moonlight turns sour. The white moonlight is disappointed and she relinquishes her hope of ever winning the male lead¡¯s heart.


    Perfect ending.


    That was where it was strange.


    Just how could a white moonlight be defeated by such a small setback?


    They were certainly one of the most long lasting villain-type characters.


    The white moonlight would only be more frustrated and daring. Fueled by her deepened sadness and anger, she will certainly do something unspeakable. This time, the male protagonist will no longer tolerate her and will even cast her out of the school.


    Finally, the white moonlight would lose her place, ushering in the final perfect ending.


    Since ancient times, the villains had attempted to overthrow the throne, but once they were used, they would be abandoned.


    Three seconds later, Ye Xi began to listen with sympathetic eyes.


    The white moonlight was sitting in front of Ye Xi. Ye Xi would notice that her hair was very nice. Her body seemed to have been sprayed with perfume. When there was a breeze, Ye Xi would smell her fragrance. She had soft shoulders, and pale, slender arms.


    Ye Xi stared at it for a long time, and when the class bell rang, she noticed that she was actually distracted.


    Wei Shenglan was facing the window. He had not fallen asleep, and had simply stared at the view. The sunlight outside the window pierced the dense clouds as the story in Ye Xi¡¯s mind became more and more distressing, to the point where there was no gap to break through.


    Such a girl caused him to worry.


    Still, she sure knew how to make up stories. If he always had this girl around him, he would no longer have to waste time watching TV or reading novels. After all, Ye Xi¡¯s mind seems to contain an endless world; although it was fictional, her mind was constantly making up possible plot-lines.


    However, her stories made him feel annoyed.


    ¡°Ah Lan.¡± A soft voice rang in his ear.


    Wei Shenglan closed his eyes and pretended not to hear.


    He heard a certain someone sigh, but he remained silent.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she glanced at the White Moonlight. Even after that girl spoke to Wei Shenglan, the female students in the class kept from speaking ill of her. It seemed that they believed Wei Shenglan and this girl were in a relationship.


    Rather than being hated, the white moonlight was quickly surrounded by a group of girls, who asked her if she and Wei Shenglan were dating.


    ¡°We are just childhood friends.¡± Bing Yiyi smiled tenderly.


    ¡°That¡¯s so lucky.¡± Someone sighed.


    Bing Yiyi said modestly: ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen it for many years. I don¡¯t know if Ah Lan can recognize me.¡±


    Everyone quickly praised her for being so good-looking, so surely the school prince would recognize her.


    Ye Xi secretly nodded, indeed, he would surely recognize her. After all, it was his white moonlight. If he couldn¡¯t recognize her, he should go see the optometrist.


    After each class, Bing Yiyi would go to Wei Shenglan and try to call him, and he would pretend he had not heard her.


    After class ended, Wei Shenglan slowly got up.


    Ye Xi purposely looked at his side profile. There was a red mark on it, making it seem as if he was blushing.


    The red-faced Wei Shenglan looked at her.


    Their eyes met. Although it was not in her original intention to do so, she smiled at him and waved hello.


    Only after that did Wei Shenglan turn away and walk out the back door.


    A location near the back door is convenient. People there would be able to exit without being squeezed.


    Ye Xi was envious. She looked at her own position and thought that it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Just as Ye Xi packed up and turned to call An Mudie for dinner, her line of sight was blocked by a figure. The figure quickly went out toward the back door.


    That figure was Bing Yiyi. It seemed like she was chasing after Wei Shenglan

 Chapter 38 - Annoyed (2)

    Ch.38 Annoyed (2)


    Ye Xi did not care about where Bing Yiyi went. Either way, cannon fodder could only be cannon fodder.


    Luo Nuanfeng stepped in front of Ye Xi and said to An Mudie: ¡°Mudie, lets go eat.¡±


    When An Mudie looked up and saw that it was him, she smiled happily. ¡°Okay.¡± Then she glanced at Ye Xi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go together!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luo Nuanfeng replied as he turned to look at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi could feel that whenever he looked at her, his eyes would turn colder. She doesn¡¯t know why he doesn¡¯t like her, but the plot was at a critical juncture. An Mudie, Luo Nuanfeng, Bing Yiyi, and Wei Shenglan would definitely all meet in the cafeteria, so it would be a waste if she doesn¡¯t go take a look at the progress of the plot.


    Therefore, Ye Xi ignored his unhappy gaze and nodded her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since there were three people, one person would certainly be a little left out.


    The person that was left out was Ye Xi. After all, An Mudie and Luo Nuanfeng haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, so they have a lot of things they needed to catch up on.


    Ye Xi was very sensible as she stood by the side and listen to them, she would smile from time to time.


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, Ye Xi immediately saw Wei Shenglan and the others because of their high-profile.


    Four princes, as bright as like those fireflies at night, and the white moonlight sat together in the middle of the cafeteria. There was no one sitting in the surrounding circle, but there a lot of people seated on the chairs outside the surrounding circle.


    Ye Xi looked at An Mudie, and then at Wei Shenglan; neither of them paid attention to the each other.


    Have you two realized that your destined lover was currently pouring green paint over your head?


    (TL: Pouring green paint is similar to putting on a green hat. So, cheating, I guess?)


    It was very worrying.


    Ye Xi thought about it and felt that it was time for her to take action to assist them.


    ¡°Mudie, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± Ye Xi looked at the vacant seats around the four princes and the white moonlight.


    An Mudie didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What are they thinking?¡±


    ¡°They are crazy!¡±


    ¡°They are too shameless.¡±


    The people around them who heard Ye Xi¡¯s voice, suddenly began to discuss about it.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t bother with them and went along with An Mudie to get food. Then, they walked towards the vacant seats next to the princes and the white moonlight.


    After Ye Xi and the two sat down, the cafeteria became extremely quiet. It was even more quiet than when the principal himself went to the cafeteria suddenly.


    The princes and the white moonlight also noticed their arrival as their unparalleled eyes sized up the three people.


    Ye Xi pretended not to notice anything and lowered her head to eat.


    An Mudie didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little nervous because the atmosphere around them was a little strange.


    Luo Nuanfeng inadvertently looked around their surroundings and then his gaze fell on Ye Xi¡¯s body. When he saw how nonchalantly she was acting, he realized his mistake to have sat here. He can see that Ye Xi had deliberately proposed to sit here and then proceed to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She was such a hypocrite.


    The atmosphere gradually warmed up after the four princes and the white moonlight withdrew their gaze and the students began chatting again. Although most of them were discussing what Ye Xi was trying to do, the atmosphere in the cafeteria returned to normal


    Ye Xi took advantage of their meal by taking note of the situation between Wei Shenglan and An Mudie from time to time. What made Ye Xi worried was how An Mudie was focused on chatting with Luo Nuanfeng as they casted amorous glances at each other. In contrast, Wei Shenglan still appeared to have facial paralysis as he ate his meal at a moderate pace. During the entire meal, he didn¡¯t say more than ten words and acted extremely cold and indifferent.


    It was over, it was too green, it was impossible for her to wash the green off.


    One day, when you wake up, you will regret how the two of you had ignored each other. You guys will be choked with emotions, unable to profess your feelings, and could only say that ¡®we can¡¯t go back to that time anymore¡¯.


    Fuck, it was too sad.


    Just thinking about it made Ye Xi heartbroken.


    At this time, Wei Shenglan picked up a phone call, ¡°Hello, Uncle Wang. Okay, wait for me at the school gate.¡±


    Wei Shenglan hung up without saying goodbye. He got up and left.


    Ye Xi¡¯s eyes followed Wei Shenglan¡¯s departing figure and saw that he had actually left. He actually left! Take a look at Little AnAn! Little AnAn will cry if you don¡¯t look at her!


    ¡®It was like Wei Shenglan could read minds.¡¯ Before he left the cafeteria, he suddenly glanced at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was stunned, so she could only foolishly stare at him for a moment.


    Wei Shenglan suddenly stopped walking. The girl¡¯s eyes would usually be very calm and serious, but now that she was foolishly staring at him, it seemed like he was the only person that existed in her world. It made people¡­ reluctant to look away.


    Then, the girl blinked her eyes and pretended that they never made eye-contact as she looked away.


    Maybe because they were too far apart, or maybe because the smell of the food was too strong, but Wei Shenglan could see that her face was a little red.


    It was a little cute.


    The moment he thought of this, he was shocked by his thoughts as he immediately removed his reluctant gaze away from her. Wei Shenglan quickly strode out of the cafeteria.


    ¡®How can that annoying girl be cute?¡¯


    Although Wei Shenglan thought that, he was also thinking about her red lips, her soft and moist eyes¡­


    Wei Shenglan accelerated his walking pace as his heart became vexed at those thoughts.


    Little did he know that he would never be able to get rid of those thoughts.


    It was impossible to stop, which was chaotic and irritating.

 Chapter 39 - Meow Meow (1)

    Ch.39 Meow Meow (1)


    Without Wei Shenglan here in the canteen, Ye Xi lost interest.


    She no longer paid attention to the prince and white moonlight table next to her, focusing only on eating.


    Halfway through, Luo Nuanfeng received a call and left early.


    Ye Xi and An Mudie went to the library after eating.


    Ye Xi and An Mudie found the books they wanted to read. An Mudie didn¡¯t turn many pages before closing the book and saying, ¡°Ye Xi, I want to buy some water to drink.¡±


    Ye Xi took a look at her and then nodded, continuing to read.


    After An Mudie left, Ye Xi suddenly reacted. An Mudie was not a person who liked to buy water to drink. She was very diligent. Especially in the days when the white moonlight and childhood sweethearts appeared.


    Ye Xi immediately felt that something was going to happen. She closed the book and walked out of the aisle between the bookshelves. As she exited, she saw that it was raining outside.


    ¡®It was raining? Shouldn¡¯t there some sort of prelude to an event!¡¯


    Sure enough, Ye Xi soon found An Mudie and the new student chatting at the entrance of the library..


    Ye Xi quietly bypassed the bookshelves, moving to the bookshelf closest to them. She hid behind the bookshelf and quietly listened in on their conversation.


    Luo Nuanfeng: ¡°I have heard a lot of rumors about you.¡±


    An Mudie: ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Luo Wenfeng: ¡°I heard that you are associating yourself with a delinquent girl.¡±


    A delinquent?


    Ye Xi thought about it for a while, but couldn¡¯t think of anyone else An Mudie was making friends with other than herself..


    Well, the rumors are just rumors. They aren¡¯t true. This conversation once again proves that fact.


    An Mudie: ¡°No, I only have Ye Xi as a friend.¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng: ¡°Is she not a delinquent?¡±


    Meow meow meow? Me?


    (T/N: I have no idea why she¡¯s ¡®meowing¡¯.. Maybe it¡¯s some slang that i don¡¯t get)


    Ye Xi was shocked. In what way does she seem like a delinquent?


    An Mudie¡¯s voice went a bit higher: ¡°Ye Xi is not a delinquent!!¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng: ¡°Not only does she hang out with scoundrels all the time, but she also forced Ding Xiuxiu to stop going to school How can she not be a delinquent girl? Listen to me and hang out with her less.¡±


    Dang!


    Since when have I hung out with scoundrels!


    Also, what does Ding Qiuqiu not coming to school have to do with me!


    Also, how long have you even been in this school to know this much gossip!


    Ye Xi clenched the edge of the bookshelf and suppressed the urge to rush out.


    An Mudie was angry: ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, you cannot speak about her like that! She¡¯s nothing like what you say of her!¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng also seemed to be a bit angry, as he huffed: ¡°Forget it.¡±


    He opened the umbrella in his hand and walked away.


    An Mudie looked at his back view, her expression complicated.


    Ye Xi stepped out with one foot and wanted to tell her that she shouldn¡¯t care too much about this kind of thing. Then she saw a person walk towards An Mudie and stood beside her before opening an umbrella.


    The person that came was Bing Yiyi.


    Therefore, Ye Xi retracted her one foot and hid behind the bookshelf again.


    Upon noticing this newcomer beside her, An Mudie greeted her with a slight nervousness: ¡°Hello, Classmate Bing Yiyi. I share a class with you. My name is An Mudie.¡±


    Bing Yiyi looked at her leisurely, her expression gentle and soft. She replied softly: ¡°Hello, classmate An Mudie.¡±


    An Mudie was very happy. This was the second person who was friendly towards her, with Ye Xi being the only other person.

 Chapter 40 - Meow Meow (2)

    Ch.40 Meow Meow (2)


    Bing Yiyi looked into the distance, with sorrow in her eyes. Like water, people couldn¡¯t help but be deeply immersed in it.


    An Mudie was really curious, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask. Or, should she not be talking at this time?


    ¡°An Mudie, do you know?¡± Bing Yiyi took the initiative to speak, and a layer of grief was displayed in her tone.


    An Mudie immediately asked: ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°I used to go to junior high school here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Bing Yiyi was slightly curved down her lips. The corners of her mouth evoked a sense of nostalgia: ¡°At that time, Ah Lan, Ah Feng, Ah Yu, and Ah Hai, and I were classmates. We ate together, went to class together, and left class together everyday. At that time, we were very happy. At that time, we were not divided. ¡®What¡¯s yours is mine, and what¡¯s mine is yours,¡¯ to that depth of friendship. I had to go abroad because of certain matter. Now that I am back, I wanted to be friends with them again, but there seems to be something standing between us.¡±


    The white moonlight really was truly a white moonlight. She was excellent at speaking. Clearly, you are the first love, but you want to grasp all of the F4, conquering all of them for yourself. Such a broad mind.


    Ye Xi secretly shook her head. It would take a long time to master this kind of thing.Who knows how this girl was able to learn.


    Bing Yiyi said: ¡°I heard that you are familiar with them?¡±


    An Mudie shakes his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Yiyi frowned: ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    An Mudie: ¡°I¡¯m really not!¡±


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, her tone chilly: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can attach yourself to them later.¡±


    The other person had already said no. Little girl, do you lack a brain!


    Ye Xi sighed and felt this character truly had some mental problems.


    At this time, the change suddenly occurred.


    She saw Bing Yiyi grab An Mudie¡¯s hand and pushed it against her own body. Then, as if she was ¡®pushed¡¯ away, Bing Yiyi staggered backwards like a broken doll. Such a move was a sight to behold. An Mudie reflexively stepped back while Bing Yiyi fell into the rain, twisting her ankle upon falling. This white moonlight¡¯s pale and slander palms slammed down on the ground as dirty rainwater immediately splashed on her clothes¡­


    My gosh!


    It appeared!


    This was the legendary framing scenario!


    A key person must be appearing soon.


    That key person will definitely misunderstand the female protagonist.


    As a result, female protagonist will feel heartbroken.


    And this heartbroken female lead will cause the male protagonist to feel distressed.


    Thus, the plot¡¯s white moonlight will successfully deepen the feelings between the male and female protagonist.


    Perfect ending, no more problems.


    Ye Xi shrank back into the bookshelf. At this time, she could not break the perfect scene.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± An Mudie asked in a panic. She shifted her gaze to the person at her right, who must certainly be the so-called important ¡®key person.¡¯ She stuttered a bit: ¡°That, I¡­her¡­I didn¡¯t push her¡­¡±


    Evidently, An Mudie was shocked by the act of this white moonlight.


    Ye Xi thought that she couldn¡¯t help her friend right now to clarify, in case this results in An Mudie falling farther and farther away from her role as the female protagonist!


    ¡°En, I¡¯m not blind.¡± A faint voice came from the door.


    It was actually Wei Shenglan. It was actually him.


    Ye Xi was a little surprised, and then felt relieved. If it was him, then the dramatic misunderstanding would appear more tense.


    Youngster, go ahead, hurry to help your girl return to the position of the female lead.


    Ye Xi quietly cheered in her heart.

 Chapter 41 - Meow Meow (3)

    Ch.41 Meow Meow (3)


    Wei Shenglan came to An Mudie¡¯s side and did not look at the Bing Yiyi on the ground.


    Wei Shenglan wore a black T-shirt today. He was also carrying a black umbrella. His skin was originally white with a cool undertone, but under this weather¡¯s overcast setting, his skin appeared colder than usual, very cold and lifeless.


    Also! He had a black cat in his arms!


    Too surprising and scary!


    Ye Xi silently retreated backwards a bit.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s movements of closing the umbrella seemed to carry a hint of surprise, and then he seemed a little annoyed. He directly stuffed the umbrella into An Mudie¡¯s arms.


    An Mudie received the umbrella. Today, the impact she received was a bit much. Not only was she stunned, she couldn¡¯t understand what this cold-hearted person was trying to do. An Mudie stared at him blankly.


    She watched him walk to a bookshelf nearby, walk into an aisle in the bookshelves, and then¡­ wait¡­


    What the hell was this?


    An Mudie suddenly felt that her brain was inadequate.


    She glanced at the bookshelf and noticed a certain person with a hint of resentment in her eyes. An Mudie looked at the girl behind the bookshelf and then at Wei Shenglan¡­


    Hey, what should I do?


    An Mudie was caught in a dilemma.


    Meanwhile, behind one of the bookshelf aisles, Ye Xi looked at the teenager who was approaching at a steady rate. She now started to retreat.


    Wei Shenglan continued steadily, as if ignoring her steady retreat, and walked towards her step by step.


    Then, Ye Xi¡¯s back hit an icy wall. The coldness behind her made her blank brain come back to her senses.


    No, no, don¡¯t come near me.


    The first thing Ye Xi thought when she returned to her senses was that she wanted to prevent him from coming closer. She wanted to say it, but she wasn¡¯t able to voice it.


    Wei Shenglan stopped and stood at a position about half a meter away from her.


    The two people were silent. The sound of raindrops from outside became clearer.


    Time ticked by slowly, second by second.


    Ye Xi felt that each second was like a year.


    After a long time, Wei Shenglan finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Are you afraid of cats?¡± His voice sounded a little annoyed.


    The annoyance in his tone attracted her attention, and her fear disappeared for a moment.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Wei Shenglan turned and strode away.


    Eh?


    Ye Xi was stunned.


    Did he actually apologize?


    Why should he apologize?


    It was his right to take a cat out to hang out, and not everyone was afraid of cats.


    Ah, but the school did not seem to say that you can¡¯t bring pets.


    However, would the general school allow cats to play?


    However, this was not a general school.¡¯


    Ye Xi thought for a while, but the more she thought, the more confused her brain was. Finally she just stopped thinking about it altogether.


    By the time Wei Shenglan arrived at the doorway, the annoyance in his eyes had lessened. An Mudie was still standing stupidly in the same place. White moonlight¡­ Oh no, Bing Yiyi had gone off to who knows where. He opened his umbrella and walked away.


    An Mudie let out a sigh of relief and no longer had to think about what she had to do.


    In the aisle of the bookshelf, Ye Xi let out a sigh of relief. She felt cold sweat on her back and sweat beading on her face.


    She skipped classes in the afternoon to go play games.


    Ye Xi decided on that.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t like studying and preferred to play games instead. Whether she was happy or distressed, playing games was always a great choice. She was currently in a bit of turmoil, so it was a good time to play games.

 Chapter 42 - Two-Faced (1)

    Ch.42 Two-Faced (1)


    When Ye Xi went out, the previously populated entrance was empty. She had to wait outside for a while because she didn¡¯t bring her umbrella.


    Raindrops sprinkled from the sky.


    The rain diminished after about five minutes, leaving behind only droplets of rain and fog.


    It was indeed true that where the main lead was not present, there will not be rain.


    Ye Xi lifted her head to look at the sky. A few rays of sunlight penetrated the clouds that covered the sun. It was extremely beautiful scenery.


    Since there was only a light mist and droplets of rain remaining, Ye Xi didn¡¯t mind getting a little wet because she didn¡¯t have the patience to wait.


    Stepping on the wet ground and smelling the after rain air, her mood suddenly became better.


    When she arrived at the school gate, Ye Xi wanted to go to the internet cafe that she used to go. However, she suddenly remembered the promise she made to the emo teenager, so she went to another internet cafe instead. She told the kid that if he doesn¡¯t make it into the top 10 test scorers in his class, she won¡¯t bring him along with her to play. If she went to the internet cafe and met the emo teenager, then he would definitely try to annoy her to no end so that she will play with him.


    Wei Shenglan returned to his luxurious dormitory and threw the cat in his arms to Nan Gonghai who was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Meow meow meow!!!¡±


    The black cat immediately bared its fangs towards Wei Shenglan to express its discontent at being thrown away unexpectedly.


    Wei Shenglan turned around and went upstairs without even glancing at the cat.


    Nan Gonghai watched Wei Shenglan¡¯s departing figure, and then looked at the cat. He quickly rubbed the cat¡¯s back to appease it.


    The cat, which originally had its fur standing on end, calmed down after being petted and rubbed by Nan Gonghai, allowing him to take advantage of it.


    Ye Xi found another internet cafe near the internet cafe she frequent. Internet cafes were all located close to each other, it seemed as if they were deliberately going against each other.


    She refilled £¤30 in her card and was planning to play until dinner time.


    Ye Xi walked around the room to find a space but there wasn¡¯t any rooms left, so she could only go find an empty computer in the lobby.


    The boy whose back was hunched over glanced at her, and then quickly straightened his back and smoothed out his hair unconsciously.


    The opening speed of the computer was fast, it finished setting itself up after Ye Xi took a sip of water that she had just bought. Unaware of how attractive and young she was, YeXi focused all her attention on the computer, so she didn¡¯t notice the boy¡¯s action.


    Ye Xi opened the game. The Kawaii sisters weren¡¯t online, so she can only randomly team up with other players to play.


    As she was taking a break after finishing up a round of game, she saw the messages the emo kid had sent her when she was playing the game. She looked through each of them and replied: Get to the ¡®Top 10¡¯ in class.


    The emo kid responded back in seconds with all kinds of whining and deep confessions.


    Ye Xi replied again: Stop whining, it¡¯s no use. It¡¯s either you get in the top 10 or else it will be the end of our friendship.


    The emo kid was silent for quite a while, so Ye Xi started another round of gaming without waiting for his response.


    After she finished another round of gaming, Ye Xi specially went back to check the messages that emo kid sent her during the game. He had sent her dozens of messages, all of them were about how useless education was.


    Ye Xi can persuade them by using kind and gentle words, but she can¡¯t convince someone who refuse to wake up from their dreamland.


    As a result, Ye Xi¡­ blacklisted him.

 Chapter 43 - Two-Faced (2)

    Ch.43 Two-Faced (2)


    Kitty Jiu: Don¡¯t forget to check out my patreon and join the Public RAFFLE for +2 chapter giveaways: https://www.patreon.com/posts/34533927


    The whole world became tranquil all of a sudden.


    Ye Xi went back to her game. Because she had been playing for a long time, the person sitting next to her had also changed multiple times. Some people stopped playing because the computer wasn¡¯t working while others stopped because their time was up. She can detect the people coming and leaving, but she couldn¡¯t see them and didn¡¯t pay any close attention to them.


    Internet cafes were like that, people come and go; everyone was just a passersby to each other.


    Every time she played, the people next to her would always look at her screen from time to time.


    Just another group of teenagers who are stunned by my godlike skills, she thought.


    While Ye Xi played, she would sometimes compliment herself proudly in her mind.


    But, the last person who sat next to her stared for too long.


    Way too long.


    He stared at her for almost half an hour.


    It was impossible for her to ignore his stare!!!


    Ye Xi still hasn¡¯t finished this round because her teammates who she randomly teamed up with weren¡¯t strong. Their opponents were skilled, so she had to give her undivided attention to the game.


    After an intense round, her team won.


    Ye Xi noticed that Kawaii was online after she exited the team, all her emotions burst out and she started to complain: You know what, I¡¯m at an internet cafe and the person next to me have been staring at me for a long time.


    Kawaii: Them you must be pretty.


    Meow Meow Meow: I told you I¡¯m male.


    Kawaii: I don¡¯t believe you.


    Ye Xi smiled and typed quickly: I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the number of girls who pursued me can form a continuous line.


    Kawaii: Hahahaha.


    Meow Meow Meow: What are you laughing at?


    Kawaii: Listen to my story.


    Meow Meow Meow: Go ahead.


    Kawaii: I just went to an internet cafe and found out that the username of girl who sat next to me was Meow Meow Meow. Over.


    Meow Meow Meow: ¡­


    Oh my god!


    It was unavoidable for them to meet in an internet cafe.


    I was bragging and you know I was bragging, but you didn¡¯t expose me, instead, you continued to watch me brag.


    We can¡¯t be friends anymore. Really!


    Ye Xi suddenly became unwell. She won¡¯t turn around, and she won¡¯t believe the story Kawaii had told her.


    Meanwhile, She received another message from Kawaii: Oh right, the last round that you won was tough, I watched it for half an hour and my neck became sore.


    The F***!


    Ye Xi turned her head to look, oh mama mia!


    Wasn¡¯t he one of the F4 members?!


    Wasn¡¯t that the teenager who dissed An Mudie¡¯s method at attracting people¡¯s attention in the cafeteria?!


    The teenager smiled while tilting his head, revealing his full cuteness.


    Such a good looking person, yet it was such a pity that he was two-faced.


    (TL: Two-faced ¨C outwardly kind but inwardly evil)


    Ye Xi greeted him without any expression on her face, ¡°Hello classmate, what a coincidence to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even remember my name?¡± Traces of curiousity appeared in the eyes of the teenager.


    ¡®Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡¯


    I remembered the names: Wei Shenglan, Shang Guangeng, Dong Fangyu, and Nan Gonghai!


    I just don¡¯t know which name corresponds to which face!!!¡¯


    Ye Xi laughed sarcastically, ¡°How could that be? The fours princes are so handsome, so graceful, and so dazzling. Your names reverberate like thunder in my ears. But I like your Kawaii username the most.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nan Gonghai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Meow Meow Meow in the future.¡±


    Ye Xi was now certain that this guy was two-faced


    Why did such a frank and cute teenager like Wei Shenglan befriend a person like him?


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Nan Gonghai said inadvertently, ¡°ShyShy is Dongfang Yu, CuteCute is Shanghuan Feng, and AiLi-Chan is Wei Shenglan.¡±


    The F***!!!


    Slag author, can you not be so repulsive?


    They are the F4, so can¡¯t you give them a normal nickname?

 Chapter 44 - Two-Faced (3)

    Ch.44 Two-Faced (3)


    Ye Xi was so stunned that her face twitched, but quickly forced her expression back to normal forcefully using her expert facial paralysis skill and said with a plain tone, ¡°Oh, their skills were pretty good.¡±


    But, one thing can be confirmed, the person in front of her was Nan Gonghai.


    Ye Xi examined him closely. As she stared at Nan Gonghai¡¯s appearance without any regard to how two-faced he was, she found him to be a light skinned teenager who had delicate facial features. If Wei Shenglan was described as domineering, handsome, cool, and arrogant, then Nan Gonghai would a perfect representation of ¡°elegance.¡±


    In every school related drama, there would be a white moonlight character who was a troublemaker, and in every author¡¯s story, there will be a white moonlight character with a perfect personality. He would be perfect and his only role was to play cool. With regard to only appearance, Nan Gonghai would be that white moonlight character.


    It was such a pity that he was two-faced.


    Nan Gonghai seemed disappointed by Ye Xi¡¯s reaction, so he changed the topic, ¡°Want to play another round?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ye Xi said.


    Although Ye Xi wanted to punish this two-faced person, she continued to provide support for him throughout the game.


    The two of them agreed on only playing one round, but somehow, they ended up playing for the whole afternoon because it was much easier for them to communicate with each other. This made the gameplay more thrilling for them than usual. The two of them ended up recharging money again and played till night time.


    When the recharge time was up, Ye Xi retrieved her hands from keyboard and laid her whole body on the chair.


    My god, I¡¯m going to die.


    I can¡¯t take it anymore, my shoulder are too sore.


    Ye Xi rested for quite a while and then got up to gather her belongings. After she finished, she turned to the teenager next to her, who was stretching his arms, and asked, ¡° You want to eat dinner together later?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Nan Gonghai answered without much thought. ¡°Let¡¯s bring along ShyShy, CuteCute, and AiLi-Chan along,¡± he added.


    It looked like classmate Nan Gonghai really liked their usernames.


    Ye Xi suddenly became speechless by this. The only thing she could do was nod her head and smile.


    After nodding, she thought, if Wei Shenglan went, how could An Mudie not be present?


    She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll invite An Mudie?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re paying anyways.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    When did I say I¡¯m paying?


    Although Ye Xi was speechless, she still nodded and said magnanimously, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let you decide what to eat.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the internet cafe and went towards opposite directions coincidentally. They stopped walking and each took out their phones to make a phone call.


    Ye Xi called An Mudie, but after expressing her gratitude for the invitation, An Mudie rejected it because she was afraid that she would gain weight from joining them for the meal.


    Hey hey hey, you¡¯re the female lead, what are you scared about?


    Don¡¯t you know female leads possess the natural ability of getting rid of body fat?


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t force An Mudie to come and simply wished her a good night.


    Nan Gonghai was calling Wei Shenglan. Ye Xi didn¡¯t hear what he was saying, but from his exultant expression, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t talking about anything good. Villains have that expression on their face when they were happy.


    Two-faced people like him would feel particularly happy when they are deceiving someone.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t stop him, she stood under a tree quietly while waiting for him to finish the call.


    After finishing the call, Nan Gonghai walked to Ye Xi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you own a cat?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Xi answered.


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you an ailurophile?¡± Nan Gonghai widened his eyes with surprise, as if he was an innocent, nice teenager.


    (TL: Ailurophile is a cat lover.)

 Chapter 45 - Barbecue (1)

    Ch.45 Barbecue (1)


    When Ye Xi was just a young teenage girl, there was a big fat cat that always came to her yard uninvited, staying at the corner of the orphanage. No one acknowledged it, so it never left. Ye Xi liked the cat¡¯s cute, chubby look, and occasionally fed it. However, after the headmaster took it in, feeding it in her stead, Mr. Fatty Cat began its daily life of eating more than it slept. It woke late and slept late just to bother people.


    Ironically, it was Ye Xi who was bothered the most by it.


    Her past was so unbearable to recall, that Ye Xi eventually developed a lasting trauma from it.


    ¡°Cat lovers need not raise their own pet, just as someone who likes soda needs not to drink it every day either,¡± Ye Xi told herself, although she had contrived a somewhat unfitting comparison.


    ¡°What should we eat?¡± Nan Gonghai was quite absentminded, so he wasn¡¯t paying much attention when he asked.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s have a barbecue. All you can eat,¡± Ye Xi suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two walked alongside the road, and easily found an all-you-can-eat restaurant.


    As they entered, a waitress greeted them right away. ¡±Welcome! Table for how many?¡±


    ¡°Six,¡± Nan Gonghai said. He was prepared.


    Ye Xi glanced at him and questioned his counting skills. It should¡¯ve been five, but she didn¡¯t say anything for the sake of the young boy¡¯s fragile self-esteem. She simply nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, please come this way,¡± The waitress led them to a six-person table, and warned them that they¡¯d have to pay in advance.


    After confirming the cost©`and making sure that she had enough cash©`Ye Xi handed the table¡¯s sum to the waitress.


    Shortly after, Ye Xi and Nan Gonghai went to pick up barbecue ingredients first.


    ¡°If they come right when the food is done grilling, wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our time just cooking?¡± Nan Gonghai asked while gesturing, as he threw a piece of meat on the tabletop grill.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think they¡¯d fight us for the food. After all, they¡¯re all very¡­ proper,¡± Ye Xi said, repressing her urge to blurt out ¡°Campus F4¡±.


    Nan Gonghai smiled. ¡°To everybody else, they really do just look like a random group of rather good looking guys.¡±


    The boy was also apart of F4¡­ Was it really okay for him to talk about them like that?


    Ye Xi gently smiled without giving a response. She didn¡¯t know about the other two, but if it was just Wei Shenglan, she truly believed that he wasn¡¯t the type of person to take credit for someone else¡¯s hard work.


    And just as Nan Gonghai feared, the others arrived just as the food had finished grilling.


    What a coincidence.


    It wasn¡¯t just the three of them, though. They also had an attractive girl tagging along©`Miss Pure Moonlight.


    ShyShy, CuteCute, AiLi-Chan, and Pure Moonlight©`what an interesting group. They were the perfect combination for stirring things up!


    Ye Xi glanced at Nan Gonghai, who didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised about Pure Moonlight¡¯s arrival. He met Ye Xi¡¯s gaze for a short moment and smiled even brighter.


    What was that supposed to mean? What is he thinking?


    He¡¯s just begging for trouble to happen!


    The young ones always want to do something big¡­


    ¡­but I won¡¯t let you succeed.


    And while we¡¯re at it, is it really okay for a high school student to have such a weird personality?


    This trashy author honestly has something wrong with her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, sit!¡± Nan Gonghai shuffled over to make room.


    Ye Xi greeted the group with a smile and proceeded to move in as well.


    Their table was long, and rectangular, with two long benches that stretched across either side of the table. It was big enough for exactly three people.


    Wei Shenglan took a seat beside Ye Xi©`naturally©`and Bing Yiyi sat beside him.


    Shang Guanfeng and the remaining member of the group sat next to Nan Gonghai.

 Chapter 46 - Barbeque (2)

    Ch.46 Barbeque (2)


    Ye Xi and Nan Gonghai looked at each other and picked up their chopsticks to swiftly claim all the meat from the grill onto their plates.


    Bing Yiyi stared at the empty grill and hinted at her discontent. ¡°Eating too much at night isn¡¯t very good for your stomach.¡±


    What she was really saying was, ¡°Could you guys be any pettier?! You have no manners at all!¡±


    Ye Xi gave a small smirk, and thought to herself, ¡°All-you-can-eat is basically war. If you¡¯re fast, you can eat, but you¡¯ll be handling the grill if you¡¯re too slow!¡±


    You¡¯re much too naive, young one.


    The adult world is a cruel, desolate place!


    Nan Gonghai grinned and said, ¡°Our metabolisms are pretty decent, right Ye Xi?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to stand against her alone.


    Ye Xi looked at him and nodded. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re not bad. We could totally eat another three pounds.¡±


    Bing Yiyii¡¯s smile gradually turned plastic as her patience was tested.


    Then, Nan Gonghai suddenly acted concerned and said, ¡°But Yiyi, you shouldn¡¯t eat too much! It¡¯s not good for your stomach!¡±


    Using your opponent¡¯s own words against them¡­ Not bad at all!


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but commend him for his brutal execution.


    Nan Gonghai knew that Ye Xi was secretly praising him, and met her gaze again with a newfound joy in his eyes. Everything was conveyed without a single word said.


    Shang Guanxi and Dong Fangyu looked at each other, and both agreed that something was going on between them.


    Nan Gonghai finally shifted his attention and was met with the icy glare of his good friend, Wei Shenglan.


    ¡°There¡¯s seriously nothing between us. If you¡¯re overthinking it, then that¡¯s not my problem.¡± Nan Gonghai thought to himself.


    Shang Guanxi saw Bing Yiyi sitting at the end of the table uncomfortably, and quickly moved away from the topic to ask, ¡°Yiyi, is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll throw it on the barbecue for you.¡±


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s expression immediately softened, and her gentle smile found its way back onto her face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I only eat fruit at night.¡±


    Don¡¯t you know that fruits can also make you fat?!


    Why are you even here if you¡¯re not eating?


    We had to pay for an additional person!


    This is the kind of thing you shouldn¡¯t do even if you¡¯re filthy rich!


    And I¡¯m the one paying for this!


    Ye Xi was having a full-blown explosion on the inside but only appeared to be quietly eating to everyone else.


    Wei Shenglan leaned towards Ye Xi, and lowered his head as if he was going to say something but noticed that there was a huge cup of coke filled with ice just in front of her. He stopped and stood up to make his way towards the food area.


    As soon as she saw him leave, Bing Yiyi followed behind.


    Ye Xi glanced at the empty seat next to her and could feel the relief sinking in. She treated school as a profession if she was to be completely honest with herself. Every ounce of her mental capacity was exhaustively set on making An Mu Die the queen of the school again. With all of her existing troubles, she didn¡¯t want to go against someone as important as Bing Yiyi outside of school as well.


    Shang Guanxi¡¯s eyes were locked onto Bing Yiyi most of the time, and when he saw that she got up, he quickly followed suit.


    Dong Fangyu innocently looked at the only two left at the table other than him. They were totally engrossed in the food, and they were obviously very happy about it. Then he looked over to the three from afar getting food, and then it started to sink in. He felt incredibly awkward. He decided to stand up and walked towards the three in the food area.


    Ye Xi rapidly finished her last bite of meat and sighed in satisfaction. She picked up her glass of coke and gulped another large sip.


    Isn¡¯t this the most satisfying feeling I¡¯ve ever had in my life?!

 Chapter 47 - Barbeque (3)

    Ch.47 Barbeque (3)


    Nan Gonghai suddenly looked up at her, and his eyes darkened. Something was brewing in them, but she wasn¡¯t sure what it was.


    Ye Xi sat frozen, as she was dumbfounded by his expression.


    ¡°Shang Guanxi likes Bing Yiyi, and Bing Yiyi likes Xiao Lan,¡± he suddenly stated.


    Why are you explaining all these complicated relationships out of nowhere?


    Stop trying to make a mess of everything! Can¡¯t you just be a good little boy and enjoy the food?


    You should go out and see the beauty of the world instead of causing trouble?


    Ye Xi looked at him and waited for him to continue.


    Nan Gonghai stared at her and asked, ¡°What about you? Who do you like?¡±


    Using the same expression he had sported not too long ago, Ye Xi stared right back at him and asked, ¡°How about you?¡±


    Nan Gonghai grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    Ye Xi also grinned, but she didn¡¯t continue talking, so the conversation silently died.


    Nan Gonghai was nearly about to push for an answer to his question, but the rest of the group returned with heaps of food waiting to be grilled on each of their plates.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Wei Shenglan smoothly asked as he sat down next to Ye Xi again.


    Nan Gonghai shrugged in the kind of way that suggested that they weren¡¯t really talking about anything.


    On the other hand, Ye Xi kept her grim demeanor. She lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Xiao Hai just said¡­ that there¡¯s someone that he likes.¡±


    In seconds, all eyes were on Nan Gonghai.


    Nan Gonghai¡¯s hand suddenly froze midair as he was reaching for his drink. He turned to face Ye Xi, who was wearing a mischievous smile. He then looked at the others and saw that every one of them expressed some sort of mixture of surprise and curiosity. He decided to play along and nodded. ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    He noted with satisfaction how each gaze became more intense in its own way, but he truly relished the sight of Ye Xi. She was shocked like no other.


    Wei Shenglan turned away, and secretly swapped Ye Xi¡¯s coke for a cup of watermelon juice as everyone else began bombarding Nan Gonghai with questions.


    Ye Xi watched as Shang Guanxi and Dong Fangyu pestered Nan Gonghai for gossip material and suddenly felt as if she was watching an embarrassing scene from a TV show©`the kind that came on at around 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. She cringed and reached for her drink. As she took a sip, she felt like something was entirely wrong.


    Did the coke evolve?!


    Ye Xi took a fearful look at the glass in her hand and saw a cup filled with bright red liquid.


    She was shocked at first, but then started to recall the taste¡­ Wasn¡¯t it watermelon juice?


    Ye Xi looked towards Wei Shenglan beside her, only to find him putting cucumber on the grill. She then carefully examined the tablespace in front of Wei Shenglan, where there was another glass of watermelon juice and a glass of coke that she was drinking from.


    This situation¡­


    Could it be that he was going to drink both cups of watermelon juice, and I took the wrong cup?


    What do I do?


    Ye Xi glanced at the rest of the table, where everyone was focused on their own things.


    If I put the juice back before anyone else finds out, then he won¡¯t realize!


    I¡¯m so smart¡­ Wait, no no no! He might drink my spit! That¡¯s so gross!!!


    It¡¯s not like I was just drooling into the cup, but it still feels ridiculously disgusting.


    Ye Xi sighed, and put juice down before poking Wei Shenglan in the arm.


    He turned away from the grill to give Ye Xi his attention.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ye Xi decided to apologize before explaining ¡°I drank your juice by accident. I can get another glass for you.¡±


    Wei Shenglan glanced at the fruit juice that she drank, and softly said, ¡°Since you already had some, you should keep drinking it.¡±

 Chapter 48 - Pet (1)

    Ye Xi was shocked.


    This campus king, this campus king¡­was actually so gentle, considerate, understanding, and generous.


    He was different from the usual campus kings!


    Wei Shenglan laughed.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± After Ye Xi thanked him, she suddenly saw Bing Yiyi who was beside Wei Shenglan look at her like she was a flirtatious slut.


    Was she a person with a good temper?


    Yes, but sometimes she wasn¡¯t; for example, right now.


    Ye Xi deliberately glanced at her with a smug expression on her face and then her gaze shifted towards the grill.


    The hand that Bing Yiyi was using to hold the chopstick tightened and she turned a little pale.


    It seemed like this slut named Ye Xi was her biggest opponent.


    Bing Yiyi smirked, so what? It was impossible for someone to like a girl that was like a monkey.


    Her heart was full of confidence as she gently added a piece of cucumber on Wei Shenglan¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°A¡¯lan, it¡¯s best if you eat more vegetables at night.¡± Her voice was so gentle, so sweet, and so loving.


    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at Wei Shenglan.


    Youngster, this cucumber of love is very crispy and tender, sparkling and cute.


    However, no matter how tender and crispy it was, you can¡¯t eat it! Otherwise, the female lead¡¯s head will become bigger than that cucumber¡¯s head!


    Ye Xi¡¯s teeth unconsciously bit her chopsticks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat cucumbers.¡± Wei Shenglan had indifferently and heartlessly rejected her.


    Bing Yiyi stared blankly at him. Her beautiful pair of eyes looked like it was about to shed tears in an instant. She looked hurt; in a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Hehehe. Even though you¡¯re a pure moonlight, you don¡¯t even know that about him¡­


    She¡¯s not qualified to be a pure moonlight.


    Ye Xi secretly shook her head and then she stared blankly on her bowl.


    Why? Why are there so many cucumbers in her bowl?


    Who gave her so many cucumbers?


    At this time, Dong Fangyu who was sitting opposite from them quietly pulled the plate of cucumbers towards him and said, ¡°I like eating cucumbers a lot.¡±


    Bing Yiyi forced herself to smile and said, ¡°Then you should eat more.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dong Fangyu innocently smiled.


    Soon after, Ye Xi and Nan Gonghai cooperated as they fought for food with other people. While one of them created a diversion, the other one would grab the food. They didn¡¯t use much manpower and were still able to eat a full meal.


    The friendship between the two obtained a qualitative leap.


    After he finished the meal, Wei Shenglan got up to pay for the bill.


    Nan Gonghai, who knew Wei Shenglan¡¯s character, got up and stopped him in time, ¡°Ye Xi already paid the bill.¡±


    Wei Shenglan stopped and turned around to look at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi explained, ¡°Most buffets require you to pay in advance; this store was one of those.¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The six people left the buffet when Shang Guangxi said, ¡°Wait a minute, A¡¯lan and I will drive the car here.¡±


    It seemed like they had driven here themselves. Ye Xi can¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    It was reasonable to say that in this kind of story, the cars that were driven by the F4 must be extremely cool. The car would either be green, orange, red, blue or some other flashy colors. It would be from a very cool brand and it would be a modified car.


    When they drive it, it must give off the feeling that they have the coolest and dazzling car on the whole street.


    Ye Xi held her breath in anticipation as she waited, and the result was two very ordinary black sports car.


    Huh¡­


    You guys are the F4! How could you drive a Volkswagen?


    How can this kind of car show off F4¡¯s invincibility and arrogance?


    Regardless of how much Ye Xi was thinking about it, her ¡°opponent¡± Bing Yiyi didn¡¯t notice at all.


    Bing Yiyi naturally opened Wei Shenglan¡¯s car door and was just about to get in when Ye Xi finally snapped back to reality and squeezed herself onto the car after she strode over.


    Young lady, as long as I am here, don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of the little prince (Wei Shenglan).

 Chapter 49 - Pet (2)

    Ch.49 Pet (2)


    Bing Yiyi stood blankly in place and then she hatefully glared at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi responded with a smile.


    ¡°Yiyi, come and sit here,¡± Shang Guangxi softly said.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Bing Yiyi retrieved her resentful gaze and smiled softly at him. Just as she was about to open the rear door of the car, Wei Shenglan started his car¡¯s engine and drove away.


    Bing Yiyi: ¡­hateful!


    Ye Xi was also a little surprised. She looked at the rearview mirror that reflected Bing Yiyi¡¯s small figure and then she looked at Wei Shenglan who was focused on driving. Ye Xi thought about it and thought that everything had turned out well. If this was the case, then she didn¡¯t need to deliberately separate the two when An Mudie wasn¡¯t present.


    Wait, if the two of them didn¡¯t have any contact with each other, then how will Bing Yiyi flaunt in front of An Mudie and make her jealous?


    I¡¯m stupid, really really stupid.


    Ye Xi received a psychological shock from how low her IQ was.


    Wei Shenglan drove the car to the student dormitory. Perhaps it was because Wei Shenglan had driven pretty fast, the other four people didn¡¯t manage to keep up with them.


    When they arrived at the dormitory, Ye Xi undid her seatbelt and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wei Shenglan tilted his head and looked at her.


    Ye Xi looked at his handsome and cool side profile and got out of the car without any hesitation.


    She had just returned to her dormitory when the slag had given her a phone call.


    ¡°Ye Xi!!¡±


    Ye Xi frowned; the slag¡¯s voice was getting higher in pitch.


    ¡°Why? Why? Tell me why!¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Why do you go to a weird internet cafe every day? You are a beautiful and rich young lady! Why are you going to internet cafes? You should go to beauty salons and spend the holidays in a luxurious mountain resort! Why don¡¯t you quit school and become a full-time hermit?¡±


    Ye Xi sighed, ¡°You¡¯re too excited right now. You should drink some water and calm down.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡± Ye Xi hung up.


    The slag, who was very stirred up, made multiple phone calls to Ye Xi. In the end, Ye Xi turned off her phone.


    The world immediately became peaceful.


    Since Ye Xi had returned to the dormitory quite late, An Mudie was already fast asleep.


    Ye Xi quietly washed up and went to bed.


    The next day, Ye Xi went to class as usual.


    A group of people surrounded Bing Yiyi as they chatted. The atmosphere was very friendly.


    The arrival of Au Mudie and Ye Xi suddenly calmed the atmosphere down.


    ¡°Good morning, Ye Xi.¡± Bing Yiyi smiled at her, but she deliberately ignored An Mudie.


    Ye Xi smiled at her in response and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    An Mudie curiously looked at the two of them. When did their relationship become so good?


    Ye Xi sat on her own seat. Although An Mudie was curious, she didn¡¯t ask her anything and sat on her own seat. She took out her books in preparation for the class.


    A one-track mind girl like An Mudie wouldn¡¯t understand why Bing Yiyi would only greet Ye Xi and not her. The reason behind it was because she wanted to deliberately neglect her and instigate disharmony between her relationship with Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi looked at the person beside An Mudie; Wei Shenglan was currently reading a book. This was a little strange. With Bing Yiyi¡¯s personality, she should be talking with him instead of a bunch of passersby who had no name.


    The morning passed by peacefully.


    As school as class ended, Bing Yiyi immediately got up and walked to Wei Shenglan¡¯s side. She said, ¡°A¡¯lan, let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡±


    Wei Shenglan looked up at her and then he glanced at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was secretly observing them. She was caught off guard when he suddenly glanced at her and their gazes met. As a conditioned reflex, Ye Xi smiled at him.


    Wei Shenglan gave her a look, indicating that she should come over.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t understand the situation, so she obediently went over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s tone was faint; it didn¡¯t seem like there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his tone.

 Chapter 50 - Pet (3)

    Ch.50 Pet (3)


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s tone was faint; it didn¡¯t seem like there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his tone.


    An Mudie¡¯s gaze fell on the three of them as she looked back and forth between the three.


    Ye Xi sighed. When she saw that Wei Shenglan had stood up, she immediately moved to the side to make room for him. After that, she realized that Bing Yiy¡¯s gaze was unfriendly as she stared at her. Only then did she realize that something was wrong.


    Young boy, she is the pure moonlight in your heart! How can you ignore her?


    How can An Mudie become jealous like this? How will the plot progress forward?


    Ye Xi felt like her heart was about to break into pieces.


    However, Wei Shenglan had suddenly reached out one of his hands and pulled her hair.


    Ye Xi was in pain as she sucked in a breath of air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Shenglan took the initiative as he led her out.


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    ¡°Humph.¡± Bing Yiyi coldly snorted; her gaze was sullen when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself.¡±


    Ye Xi immediately smugly smiled at her, and then she tugged An Mudie along and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± An Mudie followed her away. She was a little worried as she looked back and saw that the expression on Bing Yiyi¡¯s graceful face was very gloomy.


    F4 was called the F4 because no matter what, they would always gather together.


    For example, now that it was lunchtime, everyone naturally gathered together in the school cafeteria.


    Ye Xi and An Mudie were more familiar with Nan Gonghai, so the three of them naturally sat together. Regardless if it was natural or unnatural, Wei Shenglan would always sit next to Ye Xi and Bing Yiyi would definitely sit next to Wei Shenglan. As a result, they sat in the only six-person table at the center of the cafeteria.


    Shang Guangxi was a gentle person. He won¡¯t let Dong Fangyu pitifully sit alone, so he gave up the opportunity to be able to eat with the young lady he loved and sat with Dong Fangyu.


    Ye Xi waited until everyone had chosen what they wanted to eat before she asked, ¡°Wei Shenglan, you said that you have something to talk to me about before. What is it?¡±


    Wei Shenglan glanced at Nan Gonghai and Nan Gonghai revealed an expression indicating that he understood. He said to Ye Xi with a smile, ¡°The place we usually played at had added a new computer. You can go there and play. It¡¯ll also be more convenient when we party up together in the game.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Xi didn¡¯t immediately agree, instead, she thought about the current situation.


    First of all, even if she changed the internet cafe she goes to, she might still meet an emo youngster.


    Secondly, if she agreed, then she could bring An Mudie along with her. This will help increase her contact with Wei Shenglan.


    Finally, their computer configuration must be great.


    After some serious considerations, Ye Xi nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this time, the silent Wei Shenglan suddenly said, ¡°You can only come alone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    If this was the case, then what¡¯s the point of agreeing to it?


    Ye Xi thought that it was better if she didn¡¯t go. She was just about to say that when Wei Shenglan helplessly glanced at her and said, ¡°But you can bring a pet over.¡±


    Pet?


    I don¡¯t have a pet.


    Ye Xi speechlessly looked at Wei Shenglan.


    Nan Gonghai¡¯s gaze circled around the two and said, ¡°Pet? Is that An Mudie¡¯s nickname?¡±


    An Mudie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Nan Gonghai: ¡­


    ¡°Then it will be from now on!¡± Ye Xi decided soon after. She was a little smug when she glanced at Wei Shenglan. She was impressed by her wittiness.


    In response, Wei Shenglan looked at her with concern and care.


    Hey, hey, hey. Youngster, your expression is a little dangerous! I will be beaten up by others if you look at me like that!


    Because of his gaze that was full of care and concern, Ye Xi didn¡¯t feel as accomplished for her quick wittiness as before.

 Chapter 51 - Movie (1)

    Ch.51 Movie (1)


    Bing Yiyi who was sitting beside them was shocked, she never imagined that this hateful woman would unexpectedly scheme to get closer to her Wei Shenglan and the other three by using gaming as an excuse.


    She absolutely cannot allow this.


    Bing Yiyi was extremely angry, but her anger wasn¡¯t apparent in her expression. She put on a worried expression on her face and with innocent big eyes, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to play games. It¡¯ll affect your learning.¡±


    Ye Xi looked at An Mudie and saw that An Mudie was attentively eating her lunch.


    You are good for nothing! Your biggest rival is trying to sabotage your prospects, yet you¡¯re not doing anything!


    An Mudie was a simple-minded young girl, so Ye Xi didn¡¯t hold any hope for her. She turned her gaze to look at Wei Shenglan and saw that he too, was attentively eating his lunch.


    This was probably the most tacit behavior that Wei Shenglan and An Mudie had.


    Young man, do you know what you¡¯re doing?


    How could you still eat when your white moonlight, your destined wife, is facing a big war?


    You can eat anytime you want, but it¡¯s not the time to eat right now!


    At this time, Nan Gonghai swallowed a mouthful of food and looked up and said, ¡°We have already finished learning the high school courses, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards him and Nan Gonghai winked at her.


    This kid is very cute when he acts cute!


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nan Gonghai paused for a second before he continued, ¡°What about you, Ye Xi?¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s fingers stiffened when she recalled that after coming here, besides attending class, she didn¡¯t properly study at all. Since she had put her entire focus on An Mudie and Wei Shenglan, how could she have the mind to study?


    The key point was that even after her efforts, these two rotten children are still not on the correct road!


    They had wasted her time and energy.


    The more Ye Xi thought about it, the angrier she got. However, she deliberately ignored the fact that she was also playing video games every day.


    ¡°Sorry, it seems like I¡¯ve said something that I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± After Nan Gonghai apologized, he lowered his head and continued to eat his lunch.


    This rotten two-faced kid!


    He¡¯s not cute at all.


    Ye Xi can¡¯t help but become annoyed. How could she forget how two-faced Nan Gonghai was in the Internet cafe?


    Sure enough, Ye Xi was just trash. Although Bing Yiyi disdained her, she still softly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you still have time to make it up.¡±


    Looking at how understanding she sounded, those who didn¡¯t know about them would think that they have a good relationship with each other.


    Bing Yiyi was intentionally mocking her. She didn¡¯t believe that such an outstanding guy like Wei Shenglan would like someone like Ye Xi. After all, Ye Xi doesn¡¯t focus on her schoolwork, she only knows how to play games, and she was a hypocrite who only knows how to eat and drink without making any contributions.


    Bing Yiyi looked at Wei Shenglan, hoping to see disappointment or disgusted expression on his face.


    However, she was disappointed when she saw that Wei Shenglan¡¯s expression was just as cold and indifferent as usual.


    Ye Xi laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just find a tutor during the holidays.¡±


    Tutor? The slag?


    Wei Shenglan immediately thought of the mysterious slag that would often appear in Ye Xi¡¯s mind; he suddenly couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Wei Shenglan stopped moving his hands and looked up at Ye Xi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tutor you.¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards him and was quite surprised to see that he was looking at her too.


    Campus king male leads must be cool, indifferent, and conceal everything within his heart.


    To help tutor someone, hahaha! It was as unrealistic as transmigrating¡­


    Wait a moment, it seemed like I have transmigrated?


    And I have transmigrated into a book too¡­


    Since she had transmigrated, then nothing else in this world is impossible.


    Ye Xi was laden with grief as she fell silent.


    Then, she said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Since he was the male lead, then his IQ must be super high like a teacher¡¯s. He must¡¯ve taught himself everything.


    Now, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about failing the end of the term exam.


    After all, she will be in her third year of high school for the next semester.


    Only parents in these kinds of brainless novels would make their children transfer right before their third year of high school. Don¡¯t they know that it¡¯ll deeply affect the child¡¯s learning process?


    Wei Shenglan was satisfied with her response, so he retrieved his gaze and continued eating.


    Wei Shenglan was already accustomed to the crazy thoughts in Ye Xi¡¯s mind.


    A habit was a terrible thing. Sometimes, he would think that it wouldn¡¯t matter if what Ye Xi thought was true because, in the beginning, her thoughts revealed that she had become the female lead.


    Or perhaps, she was thinking this way because she wants to become the female lead.

 Chapter 52 - Movie (2)

    Ch.52 Movie (2)


    Wei Shenglan suddenly became a little happy. Because he was a little happy, he ate an extra bowl of rice.


    After they finished eating, Wei Shenglan dragged Ye Xi away to tutor her.


    An Mudie didn¡¯t want to hear about schoolwork outside of class, so she returned to the dormitory.


    Bing Yiyi wanted to follow them, but she was dragged away by her new friends.


    Nan Gonghai and the others said that they were going to go shopping outside the school.


    As a result, only Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan went to their luxurious dormitory.


    Ye Xi sat next to Wei Shenglan in the first floor living room.


    Wei Shenglan carefully explained each problem to Ye Xi.


    Because he was being too attentive and serious, Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the campus king wanted to experience the feeling of being a teacher.


    Suddenly, Ye Xi had a frightening thought.


    Could it be¡­he likes teacher and student play?


    But if that was true, then that meant that he was exposed to those kinds of movies that are unsuitable for children before.


    Could it be¡­that the campus king would watch those weird movies on his small mobile phone under his blanket every night?


    Ye Xi was suddenly shocked by her own suspicion.


    No matter how she looked at it, the campus king wasn¡¯t someone who would do something like this.


    However, his behavior was unusually strange. He had unexpectedly offered to tutor her and was extraordinary serious while tutoring her


    There was only one answer to all of this!


    He, the guy that the girls from the whole school want to marry, the future overbearing president, and the current overbearing campus king¡­likes teacher and student play!


    However, this only holds true if he watched those movies that are full of love at night.


    So, did he watch those films that aren¡¯t suitable for children in the middle of the night?


    Wei Shenglan frowned. Movies that aren¡¯t suitable for children? Weird movies? Movies filled with love? What is she talking about?


    He wanted to ask, but he was a proud person. He didn¡¯t want to expose his ignorance, especially in front of her.


    Therefore, Wei Shenglan coldly said, ¡°Your mind is wandering.¡±


    Ye Xi was awakened by his voice; her body trembled, and her consciousness returned to her mind. Only now, she realized that she was thinking of something inappropriate.


    But Ye Xi didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, she even asked, ¡°Wei Shenglan, can I ask you something?¡±


    Wei Shenglan saw that she was staring at him. He wanted to refuse, but his ¡°no¡± took a U-turn when he faintly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen those movies that all guys would watch in the middle of the night?¡±


    At this moment, there was a little bit of seriousness within Ye Xi¡¯s earnest expression, within that seriousness, was a little curiosity, within that curiosity was a bit of anticipation, and within that anticipation was interest.


    This was a very complicated expression.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s intuition told him that this was a very important question. If he doesn¡¯t answer honestly, then he will definitely be ridiculed. After all, Ye Xi¡¯s words revealed that the unknown movies she was talking about were something every guy would watch. If he answered no, doesn¡¯t that imply that he wasn¡¯t a guy?


    And for every boy to watch those movies, it must mean that those movies are very popular.


    And these films are full of love.


    Even a fool would know how to answer under these circumstances.


    In just a few short seconds, Wei Shenglan had thought through everything as he faintly replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ye Xi leaned back a little as her mouth widened a little in disbelief.


    Since she knew that every guy would watch adult movies, it shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise to her that an adolescent boy like Wei Shenglan had watched it.


    However, for those words to come out of his mouth as light as a feather, really made her feel disillusioned.


    Ye Xi was a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have asked and shouldn¡¯t have been foolishly curious.


    Adult movies? What is that? Was it a movie based on the color yellow?


    TL NOTE: Literal translation of »ÆƬ is ¡°yellow movie¡±, which is slang for adult movies/pornography.


    Wei Shenglan was once again, puzzled.


    From another point of view, what Wei Shenglan¡¯s guess was actually very accurate.


    Now, no matter how cold his expression was, no matter how indifferent his tone was, no matter how patiently he taught her, Ye Xi could no longer look at him the same way as before.


    It turned out that the campus king was just an ordinary person who would sneakily watch adult movies in the middle of the night.


    After watching the adult movie, he was bound to do something weird afterward.


    It was both unbelievable and unimaginable!


    Ye Xi was unable to look at his face again.


    Do something weird afterward? Could it be that after watching the movie that was based on the color yellow, one has to do something to prove that he had watched it?


    That¡¯s such a weird movie.

 Chapter 53 - Movie (3)

    Ch.53 Movie (3)


    Wei Shenglan decided that he must find one to watch tonight, so if Ye Xi mentions it again in the future, he could have an in-depth discussion with her about the movie.


    The afternoon was very short, the two of them had only gone over a few questions when it was time to attend class again.


    The two people are in the same class, so they went to class together.


    From time to time, Ye Xi would hear the people around them say, ¡°Are they together?¡± ¡°How can Prince Lan like someone like her?¡± on their way to class.


    How much longer are they going to use this kind of shameful name?


    Also, we¡¯re innocent. He¡¯s just tutoring me, okay?


    How could you dirty our reputation and think of those rubbish things when we¡¯re just two righteous students who love to study every day?


    You guys need to treat your brain disease!


    Ye Xi wanted to refute them, but she didn¡¯t say anything because she was greatly disappointed by the IQ of the students in this school.


    Do they even have any EQ?


    On the rooftop of the experimental building.


    Bing Yiyi stood next to the railing and looked into the distance expressionlessly.


    She was clothed in white, making her look both pure and lonely just like a bright white moon.


    A girl with short hair stood next to her.


    The short-haired girl calmly said, ¡°I heard that Prince Lan and that hateful Ye Xi came out from Prince Lan¡¯s dormitory. She also arrogantly walked to the classroom with him.¡±


    When Bing Yiyi heard that, anger rose from the depth of her heart as she angrily slapped the railing. She slapped the railing with great force like she was slapping Ye Xi¡¯s face.


    Her hand fell next to her and her fair and delicate small hand trembled; the palm of her hand turned red.


    The corners of Bing Yiyi¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought, if she was slapping Ye Xi¡¯s hateful and ugly face, then her hand wouldn¡¯t have been this painful.


    It¡¯s all that hateful Ye Xi¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, then she would¡¯ve long been together with A¡¯Lan and her hand wouldn¡¯t be this painful!


    Ye Xi is really hateful!


    The hatred that Bing Yiyi had for Ye Xi reached an even deeper level.


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t notice how abnormal Bing Yiyi was acting. She suddenly revealed a cruel smile and said, ¡°Should we find someone to get rid of her?¡±


    Bing Yiyi glanced at her and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The short-haired girl couldn¡¯t read the situation, but she felt that the atmosphere was somewhat wrong. She repeated herself weakly, ¡°I said we should look for someone to get rid of her.¡±


    Bing Yiyi slapped her and coldly said, ¡°Are you crazy? If we kill her, are you going to take the blame?¡±


    After the ¡°pa¡± sound, a few red marks appeared on the short-haired girl¡¯s slightly yellow face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The short-haired girl held her left cheek and felt very wronged. ¡°What I meant was to find a few people to bully her. Soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and transfer school. This way, she wouldn¡¯t appear in Prince¡¯s Lan presence every day anymore¨C¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Bing Yiyi coldly snorted, cutting off the short-haired girl¡¯s words.


    Bing Yiyi was a proud person; she would never admit that she had misunderstood this idiot¡¯s words.


    The short-haired girl looked at her full of grievances, hoping that she would receive a small apology.


    However, Bing Yiyi only looked into the distance with her ice-cold eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand this matter over to you. If you don¡¯t do a good job, your family will have just have to wait for bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The short-haired girl felt even more wronged.


    When Bing Yiyi heard the grievances in her voice, she turned around and narrowed her eyes, asking, ¡°Are you very dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not.¡± There was a little fear as well as fawning in the short-haired girl¡¯s eyes.


    Bing Yiyi was satisfied, ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The short-haired girl hurriedly left like she couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here.


    Ye Xi originally wanted to eat first after the class ended in the afternoon. However, Wei Shenglan stopped her and asked her to game and eat takeout together.


    Ye Xi felt that it was a feasible idea, so she dragged An Mudie who didn¡¯t want to go with them, with them.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s dormitory was a three-storey building independent of the other buildings. It was surrounded by flowers, plants, and trees; it was a beautiful scenery.


    Ye Xi was still shocked from the tutoring before and because of how unusually nice campus king was treating her, she noticed the scenery around the dormitory. Now that she was looking at it carefully, she deeply felt the difference between the rich and the poor.


    In an instant, her luxurious dormitory transformed into a poor, nameless, and small hotel located in an alley, where she could sleep there for fifty dollars a day.

 Chapter 54 - Movie (4)

    Ch.54 Movie (4)


    Unlike Ye Xi, An Mudie was very straightforward when she expressed her shock.


    ¡°You guys live here?¡±


    ¡°Why would there be such a place like this in school?¡±


    ¡°Why does our dormitory differ so much from yours?¡±


    Wei Shenglan was a little speechless by An Mudie¡¯s straightforward questions. So, he acted like how every male lead would act; he lazily glanced at her and walked in the entrance.


    He acted both very cold and very proud.


    Wei Shenglan led the two ladies to a room towards the back of the first floor.


    There were five computers in the room; two in one row and three in another row. The extra computer was obviously new, making it look a little lonely.


    The computers was placed close to the window, so the lighting was very good.


    Ye Xi went to the lonely computer and opened it to test it out. It was worthy to be one of F4¡¯s computers, it was different from those poor and impractical computers in the Internet cafes.


    An Mudie looked around and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡±


    Ye Xi wanted to tease her when she saw that someone had arrived at the door; it was Nan Gonghai.


    Nan Gonghai leaned against the door and knocked on the door with the back of his hand. He said, ¡°Come and eat first. We can play after we finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xi immediately abandoned the computer and ran towards the door.


    They laughed and chatted as they walked towards the living room. Unexpectedly, Bing Yiyi was also present.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s laughter at this moment was beautiful and moving. She looked completely different from how she had plotted against Ye Xi earlier at noon.


    Bing Yiyi could laugh even more beautiful than this. Just thinking about how Ye Xi will transfer because of the bullying makes her laugh even more heartily.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, but she felt that Bing Yiyi was looking at her like she was a little white bunny that was about to fall into a trap. Her eyes were full of expectation, and she looked smug and confident.


    With just one glance, Ye Xi knew that she was up to something.


    She had been quiet for so long, and pretended to be a good person for so long; it was about time for her to fight back!


    After thinking about it, the only way to get back at her in school was to gather a few people to bully her. Otherwise, Bing Yiyi could pretend that she had lost something and frame it on her. These methods may seem vulgar and lowly, but only those who are bullied and wrongly accused would know how desperate the situation would be for them.


    However, it wasn¡¯t something that is impossible to prevent.


    For example, she could hang around the male lead constantly, or hang around insignificant passerbys.


    For the first scenario, one would want to expose their ugly side in front of the male lead in school. Although they usually appeared to look stupid, but they feel very good.


    For the second scenario, as long as there¡¯s a passerby, she can prove her innocence. After all, they aren¡¯t mute.


    Looking at how everything usually ends in movies, whether it be horror or comedy, the person with the unfortunate ending would always be the mastermind behind the bullying.


    However, there are always people who wouldn¡¯t listen to advice and would always act alone.


    Ye Xi was certain that she wouldn¡¯t make that kind of mistake.


    Ye Xi walked next to Bing Yiyi and sat beside her, cutting off the possibility of Wei Shenglan sitting next to Bing Yiyi.


    She didn¡¯t have any reason to do this besides the point that she didn¡¯t like the look on Bing Yiy¡¯s face, so she doesn¡¯t want Bing Yiyi to feel good.


    An Mudie¡¯s eyes glowed when she saw the tableful of meat, then she sat next to Ye Xi.


    When Ye Xi saw this, she can¡¯t help but laugh. She took the initiative to help her get a bowl, her gesture made it seem like she was in her own house.


    An Mudie immediately sat down and began eating.


    Wei Shenglan who had been following behind the two, had no choice but to sit on the single sofa.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s heart was filled with unhappiness when she saw that the seat she had saved for her Wei Shenglan was occupied by Ye Xi. But she quickly calmed herself down because this fool would soon leave school.


    Everyone looked very friendly as they finished eating.


    Later, Ye Xi and the others entered the computer room. They opened the computer and immediately entered their gamer mode.


    Ye Xi¡¯s eyes stared at the computer screen and said, ¡°I will still play as an assist.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Several people responded.

 Chapter 55 - Movie (5)

    Ch.55 Movie (5)


    Ye Xi looked at the five cute female characters on the computer screen and then she looked up at the four young and handsome teenagers.


    Although she had known this for a long time, but because she was now playing face to face with them, she felt like it was a trick.


    They look so handsome, but they have such cute nicknames¡­


    Other guys would proudly boast about their powerful gaming skills and cool equipment, but these princes can only cry and tell their wives that they don¡¯t play games at all.


    Ye Xi was a little speechless, she also felt a little ashamed as well as very sympathetic for them.


    She only saw that Wei Shenglan¡¯s cold expression became even colder. His tone became harsh as he said, ¡°Ye Xi, hurry. You¡¯re falling behind.¡±


    Ye Xi refocused on the computer screen and saw that the others had already set off. She immediately replied with an ¡°okay,¡± and quickly chased after them.


    When Bing Yiyi saw that they were all engrossed in the game, she became even more unhappy. However, she was a gentle person, so she can¡¯t bother them at this time. She could only silently stand behind Wei Shenglan and say, ¡°you¡¯re amazing¡±, from time to time.


    She couldn¡¯t understand anything, so she felt very bored.


    An Mudie looked at them and was uninterested in the game, so she left.


    Bing Yiyi had maintained her gentle persona very well. She had even helped send them water in the middle of the game.


    Ye Xi drank the water that Bing Yiyi sent, thinking that if it was Ding Xiuxiu here, it would¡¯ve been awkward. It was impossible for Ding Xiuxiu to act so friendly and gentle. No wonder Bing Yiyi was a high ranking villain.


    Now that they were all together while playing games, it was much easier to talk to each other.


    In the beginning, Ye Xi was a bit skeptical because of their cute nicknames, but afterwards, they showed off their elegant technical skills.


    The five people played for five hours. Bing Yiyi was bored, so she slept on the sofa next to them. Her sleeping position was extremely beautiful; no matter which angle you look at her, she was full of beauty. She looked like a sleeping beauty who was waiting for her prince charming to wake her up.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she stood up and stretched her shoulders.


    The other four people were more reserved as they stretched their shoulders while sitting.


    They were all too immersed in the game to take notice of Bing Yiyi¡¯s beautiful sleeping position.


    Ye Xi looked at the time and saw that it was already ten o¡¯clock.


    She looked around and saw that Bing Yiyi was sleeping, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here today, I will go first.¡±


    Wei Shenglan and the others look tired too; they nodded their heads in response.


    Ye Xi slowly walked back to her dormitory,she was about to walk up the stairs when her phone rang.


    As she expected, it was the slag.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Ye Xi answered the phone. She walked up the stairs while talking to the slag.


    ¡°Xi, my Xi!¡± The slag author sounded extremely happy.


    Ye Xi rubbed the goosebumps on her arm and said, ¡°Speak normally.¡±


    ¡°No! My Xi, I was wrong about you! I truly think that I was too ignorant.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that since you really have developed some skills since you had so many rough experiences in society since you were young. Because you are so determined to play this game, you put yourself into the main character¡¯s shoes, then smoothly into Wei Shenglan¡¯s bedroom! Why didn¡¯t I think of that before!¡±


    Bedroom? This poor kid seemed to have some misunderstanding about bedrooms.


    Thinking too much is a problem. And you see, because of that, another person had become nuts.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Ye Xi sincerely thought that this kid was an idiot and hung up.


    Soon afterwards, the slag author called again.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t pick up; she was already used to not picking up the dummy slag¡¯s phone calls.


    However, as expected from an idiot who can¡¯t take a hint, she continued to call Ye Xi multiple times.


    Ye Xi felt that maybe she really had something to say today, so she unwillingly picked up the call.


    The slag author yelled out her first sentence, ¡°Stop hanging up on me so suddenly!¡±


    ¡°Fine, hurry up and tell me what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°First, The kawaii¡¯s nicknames is not because of my bad taste, but a result of my careful designs. Isn¡¯t it really cute when cool people have really different nicknames from their image? Isn¡¯t that the highest degree of cuteness?¡±


    ¡°No. It only makes me feel out of context.¡±


    ¡°Secondly¡­¡± The slag author started to hesitate.


    Ye Xi realized all of a sudden, the conversation before was just the icing on the cake. What she was going to say next was what she really wanted to say.

 Chapter 56 - Movie (6)

    Ch.56 Movie (6)


    She didn¡¯t ask further, and instead walked towards her room in silence as she waited for her to talk.


    The slag author was silent for a while, then said, ¡°Ye Xi, you have been ignoring a very important issue.¡±


    Ye Xi thought about it. She was always determined to do everything she had to do, so she doesn¡¯t understand where the issue lied. The only thing out of place was Wei Shenglan¡¯s personality. He was actually pretty nice and kind. Moreover, he even watches porn in the middle of a night like a regular person, and that¡¯s different from all the main characters she read about before.


    Ye Xi asked unashamedly.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± The slag author seemed to be wondering if she should say it, or thinking of a way to phrase her thoughts.


    Ye Xi stopped in front of the entrance of her dorm. At this time there was no one else in the hallway besides her.


    Everything was so silent, she could hear the slag author¡¯s breathing from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You never treated Wei Shenglan and the others as real people, but only saw them as NPCs in games. You are only getting close to them with the mindset that it¡¯s all part of a quest. Although they might once be fictional characters in a story, but in the world you are living in right now, you feel hunger and different emotions. You should understand that they are the same as you. They are alive and they are emotional human beings who can cry and laugh.¡±


    This really hit Ye Xi hard. She froze, then opened her mouth. She wanted to say: no, I didn¡¯t. Why are you so serious all of a sudden?


    But, she can¡¯t put anything into words.


    ¡°I understand how you feel. Suddenly living in a foreign world and being separated from everything you were familiar with. You are not only at a different place, you are in another entirely different world. You might not even have the possibility of going home again. Although you don¡¯t seem to feel anything on the outside, you must feel really lonely inside. Despite that, the place you are living in right has went from fiction to reality. You have to learn to accept that. Imagine if it were you, and someone randomly appeared in your life and treated everything as a fictional game, how would you feel?¡± The slag author asked a keen question, yet her tone was soft, maybe even kind.


    Ye Xi remained quiet.


    The slag author didn¡¯t anticipate a response from her, so she asked another question, ¡°Maybe you still have some hope that this is a dream you will eventually be awakened from. But even after you die, how high is the possibility that you can still return to the world I¡¯m in right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ye Xi¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, and her mind was a mess.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you to find out, but you never did. I¡¯m sorry and I mean it. Even though I don¡¯t know what I did wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Ye Xi hung up even before Zha Zha could respond.


    Ye Xi went into her room; she didn¡¯t feel like herself anymore. She glanced at An Mudie, who was sound asleep and listened to her quiet breathing in the silent room.


    She was breathing and also sleeping.


    The next day, An Mudie would wake up as usual. She will wash her face, brush her teeth, eat breakfast, and then go to class.


    This girl was no longer a fictional character, but instead a real human being who needed to breathe, eat, and sleep. Someone who needs to go to school to graduate, someone who gets distressed by things in life, and someone who works hard to survive.


    Ye Xi felt something heavy in her chest. She went into the bathroom and washed her face.


    I don¡¯t want to brush my teeth or wash today.


    Ye Xi directly exited the bathroom, and curled inside her blanket. The temperature of the AC was just right; she doesn¡¯t feel hot even with the cotton blanket.


    An Mudie continued breathing, long and rhythmic. Ye Xi felt like An Mudie¡¯s breathing was becoming louder and louder to her.


    Ye Xi had insomnia that night.


    During an ordinary night like this, countless people would have trouble falling asleep and Ye Xi was only one of them.


    Yet there was a person who was purposely staying up, it was Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan was a very proactive person. He had the thought of watching porn at noon, and carried out his idea immediately at night.


    He especially waited until the middle of the night, and knocked on Nan Gonghai¡¯s door.


    Wei Shenglan was used to finding Nan Gonghai when he needed help with computer stuff because it is very convenient for him. Besides, one word might have multiple meanings. If the yellow movie had multiple meanings, he might find the wrong one. And if he watched the wrong one and continued to discuss with Ye Xi as if he didn¡¯t, the atmosphere would be very awkward.

 Chapter 57 - Movie (7)

    Ch.57 Movie (7)


    So, to be safe, he¡¯s going to find Nan Gonghai to discuss it with him first.


    Knock, knock¡­


    The rhythmic knocking sound echoed in the hallway for awhile until the door finally opened.


    Nan Gonghai looked through the door crack and asked sleepily, ¡°What do you want in the middle of the night?¡±


    Wei Shenglan raised his chin slightly and spoke in a calm voice, ¡®¡¯Find me a yellow movie.¡±


    Nan Gonghai instantly opened his half asleep eyes widely and looked at him in shock.


    Yet the person continued to stare at him in a calm and distant manner, it was the same cold indifference as usual.


    Nan Gonghai didn¡¯t know what to do. He wiped the sweat that formed on top of his lips. He asked again to confirm what he had just heard, ¡°Can you repeat your question again?¡±


    He added, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Wei Shenglan snorted, as critizing Nan Gonghai for becoming dumb after sleeping. Then, in the same calm down as before, he said, ¡°Find me a yellow movie.¡±


    It was exactly the same as what he had said earlier. If Nan Gonghai continued to say that he couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, Wei Shenglan might just get triggered. He hated it the most when people can¡¯t understand human language.


    Clap! Nan Gonghai can¡¯t help but clap his hands and said, ¡°I got it, I got it.¡±


    Since he has a crush now, it was inevitable that he wanted to learn some skills from porn!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room,¡± Nan Gonghai opened his door and walked past Wei Shenglan into the room next door.


    Wei Shenglan followed behind Nan Gonghai into his room.


    Nan Gonghai walked to the desk, sat down, and opened Wei Shenglan¡¯s laptop smoothly. It was obvious that he often does this for Wei Sheng Lan.


    Wei Shenglan stood next to him as he watched on. After around ten minutes, Nan Gonghai stood up and said, ¡°Xiao Lan, I downloaded 3GB of videos for you. It¡¯ll probably be enough for you to watch for a while.¡±


    Before he left, Nan Gonghai patted him on his shoulder and advised, ¡°Just watch once a day. Watching too much is unhealthy for you.¡±


    Could it be that a movie with the indescribable movie which was filled with love based on the color yellow, was dangerous?


    I didn¡¯t know that this movie was this complicated.


    Wei Shenglan thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. You can leave now.¡±


    Nan Gonghai gave him one last meaningful stare, and left swiftly. This time, he left with the door closed.


    Wei Shenglan cleared his throat, sat on his chair and took a deep breath before he seriously began viewing the names of each movie.


    #Uniform Seductions#


    #The Seductive Housewife#


    #Raiding her Secret Pathway#


    #The Beauty of A Young Married Woman#


    #How I Met My Teacher#


    Teacher and Student!


    This was it.


    Wei Shenglan clicked open ¡°How I Met My Teacher¡± with a serious face.


    In the beginning of the video, it showed a close up of a woman who was in her 20s wearing a school uniform. The editing was not so great, you could still see the pimples on the woman¡¯s face clearly. Soon, the woman walked into a classroom, and there was a man in his 40s who didn¡¯t look like he was a good person. He was dressed nicely and was organizing a few pieces of paper on the podium. It didn¡¯t seem like he was doing much. He was like a robot, doing the same things over and over again.


    Even with such an abnormal situation, the woman in the uniform still walked up to the man.


    Was this a regular horror movie?


    All of a sudden, Wei Shenglan was shocked. The woman and man started kissing out of nowhere. They did this, that, and then this and then that!


    Wei Shenglan was disgusted by it, yet he was also attracted to it. He continued to stare at the screen.


    As time passed, he started to daydream.


    He thought about Ye Xi, her tender and smooth legs, her thin and pale neck, and her pretty hands that look like they will break if he touched them. The more he thought about it, the harder it was for him to breath. He felt like there was something swollen down there.


    Wei Shenglan ran into the bathroom; his face was flushed red.


    Today, Wei Shenglan, who was 18 years old, finally opened the first door towards being an adult. Congratulations!


    The next day.


    Wei Shenglan woke up even before the sky turned bright. The first thing he felt was that his xx was somewhat wet. He was shocked and immediately went to the bathroom to check. His face turned red again at the result.


    All his sleepiness was gone.

 Chapter 58 - Movie (8)

    Ch.58 Movie (8)


    After quickly brushing his teeth and washing his face, Wei Shenglan went to the cafeteria. At this time, there weren¡¯t a lot of people here; Ye Xi wasn¡¯t here either.


    He finished his breakfast quickly and went to school.


    If someone had calculated his walking speed today, they will definitely find out that Wei Shenglan was walking like he was floating through the hallway. He took only ten minutes to get to the classroom today instead of the usual twenty.


    However, there were only two to three people in the classroom and Ye Xi wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Wei Shenglan was a little disappointed, but the feeling soon faded. He thought, Ye Xi really likes wearing dresses. I wonder what kind of dress she¡¯ll wear today. Would it be past her knee or not? Would it be a white dress or a pink one?


    Ye Xi, who was being missed, was still struggling to get up from bed.


    An Mudie found out that Ye Xi¡¯s expression was unusual, her face was very pale. Even though her face was usually pale, her complexion looked unhealthy today.


    Ye Xi heard the noise next to her, and immediately lost half of her drowsiness when looked at An Mudie. Ye Xi felt sleepy and had a headache.


    ¡°Mudie, can you help me request an absence¡­¡± After Ye Xi finished speaking weakly, she instantly buried her head inside her blanket.


    An Mudie was originally going to ask if she needed help, but she didn¡¯t say anything because she looked like she fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened to Ye Xi, but she still bought some breakfast for her and placed it on her nightstand before leaving for class..


    After she arrived at the classroom, the first thing she met was Wei Shenglan¡¯s scary glare.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Xi?¡± He asked.


    ¡°S-Sleeping.¡± Based on her instinct, An Mudie felt that Wei Shenglan was especially angry right now.


    Wei Shenglan let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, the urge to see Ye Xi was getting stronger and stronger.


    However, Ye Xi was still sleeping.


    Well¡­ She must look really cute when she is sleeping.


    Thinking about that, he felt a little better.


    And Ye Xi, who was thought to have a cute sleeping posture, had been rolling around in her bed until ten o¡¯clock. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she just got up. When she got up, she felt weak. But she was also somewhat grateful that she didn¡¯t have to see and interact with Wei Shenglan and the others.


    She didn¡¯t have the confidence that she would be able to act naturally.


    When Ye Xi got up, she saw the breakfast on her nightstand. She was touched by the kind gesture even though the food had already turned cold.


    Cooling, it was one of the most common conditions of a food.


    Ye Xi felt her chest hurt even more.


    This was probably from An Mudie. She was a person, a person who cares about others.


    Yet I tried to pair her and Wei Shenglan together without her consent and opinion¡­


    I am a really terrible person.


    Ye Xi felt guilty, not only towards An Mudie, but also Wei Shenglan and the others.


    After she washed her face, she finished breakfast An Mudie brought her. Although the food tasted really bad after it turned cold (to the point she almost cried), she still determinedly finished the nasty breakfast.


    After finishing the really bad breakfast, Ye Xi felt even worse.


    During noon, An Mudie brought back lunch for her.


    Ye Xi looked at her bewilderedly.


    Although An Mudie was simple minded, she could feel that Ye Xi¡¯s attitude had changed slightly.


    The two sat face to face, and finished their lunch in silence.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The two started talking at the same time.


    ¡°You go first!¡±


    ¡°You go first!¡±


    The two said at the same time again.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Xi sighed, ¡°Can you help me request an absence this afternoon too?¡±


    An Mudie forgot what she was going to say and nodded slowly.


    In the afternoon, An Mudie arrived at the classroom. Wei Shenglan was already there playing his phone.


    When Wei Shenglan saw her enter the classroom, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Xi?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± An Mudie was still immersed in her thoughts on how Ye Xi was slightly different from usual. Hearing his question, she seemed to find an important issue and asked quickly, ¡°Did you guys bully Ye Xi?¡±


    Wei Shenglan frowned, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ She looked a little off,¡± An Mudie thought for a while and came up with an analogy, ¡°It¡¯s like her favorite meat was eaten by someone else. She looked sad.¡±


    After she finished, she thought Wei Shenglan would asked more. But he stood up and left the classroom through the back door.


    Ye Xi was a little bored at the dorm, so she decided to go to the library. She wanted to read something about psychology. Everytime she felt down, she would feel better reading these kinds of books.


    Just as she left her room, three girls came up and surrounded her.


    They had their hair curled, drew on heavy eyelashes, and painted their lips with a dark reddish brown color. They were trying hard to look mature, but they just look ignorant. Even with how improperly dressed they were, from their young body, Ye Xi estimated that they were only around 17 or 18 years old.


    It was obvious that Ye Xi had made a huge mistake. A mistake that she thought she would never make.


    She was alone.

 Chapter 59 - Hot Pot (1)

    Ch.59 Hot Pot (1)


    ¡°Hey, are you Ye Xi?¡± The leading girl purposefully raised her voice while speaking, as though people would be afraid of her like this.


    If it was in the past, Ye Xi would think that she was a foolish medical staff of the school. She only thought this because, from the bottom of her heart, she believed that this was a virtual world. But she was here and these people were real too. Maybe it wasn¡¯t real in the past but it was real right now.


    Right now, Ye Xi thought that these kids were pitiful. They clearly had resources but due to some indescribable reasons, they became a group of idiots.


    She reached over and touched the young girl¡¯s arm. It was clearly still warm.


    The young girl was stunned before she became angry. She glared at her and yelled, ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head and she looked a bit pitifully at her. She said, ¡°Why must we resort to fighting? Nothing valuable comes from fighting. Instead, we are hurt by it. If our parents see the injuries on our body, they will feel hurt ¡ª¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t finish her words when the young girl started to yell uncontrollably, as though she had touched upon her injury. ¡°Shut up! What do you know?! Do you think that all parents in the world would care about their kids?! You know nothing!¡±


    When people were young, they had the belief that they suffered the most injuries and that no one else understood. They would only blabber on about life lessons.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Xi knew that her parents probably let her off at a young age. But this young girl desired for her parents¡¯ love and disciple from the bottom of her heart. But she most likely had indifferent parents. Normally, most of the villains in novels would become villains probably due to their parents.


    That way, not only could they gain sympathy, but they could also have a logical excuse for their foolish behaviors. It could also develop the villain¡¯s personality more.


    This method of having scum people learning after their parents had always worked.


    Ye Xi gently stroked her arm and said, ¡°Of course not. Many people in the world don¡¯t deserve to be parents. They just think that it¡¯s easier and more convenient to give birth to children due to some reasons. That way, other people won¡¯t be suspicious of them and they won¡¯t be rushed to conceive a child by their parents¡­But this isn¡¯t the child¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the fault of parents who don¡¯t have a sense of responsibilities.¡±


    The young girl was stunned. This was the first time someone told her that the parents were wrong. She immediately teared up and shyly said, ¡°I thought¡­it was my fault¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she sobbed.


    The two girls who were behind her felt awkward. The reason they came here was so they could bully Ye Xi. Who knew that their leader had started to cry. Besides comforting their leader, what else could they do now?


    What could they do? They felt desperate as well.


    Ye Xi sighed and walked off.


    During this time, besides the villain-like students who purposefully waited for her to cause her trouble, the other students were in class. Besides the receptionists in the front counter in the library, there was no one else.


    After Ye Xi signed in, she walked to the philosophy bookshelf.


    There were a bunch of books that she had never seen. Presumably, the slag wouldn¡¯t especially write these things. So when this became a real world, it had its pathway for development. Therefore, different books had appeared.


    But if this world was real, why hadn¡¯t she noticed this earlier?


    Ye Xi originally wanted to find a way out but was trapped deeper and deeper now.


    She casually picked up a book and felt someone¡¯s presence. She turned around and stopped flipping through the page.


    Wei Shenglan. Why was he here?


    Ye Xi felt the stiffy feeling in her heart becoming heavier. She started to have trouble breathing.


    Wei Shenglan looked at her. He originally wanted to ask if something was wrong with her but it all disappeared when she looked at him.


    Don¡¯t look at me like this.


    Wei Shenglan thought of this and ended up blurting, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ye Xi was stunned. What look?

 Chapter 60 - Hot Pot (2)

    Ch.60 Hot Pot (2)


    Wei Shenglan wanted to walk to her but he lost control of his feet. He stood there unmoved and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re looking at me now.¡±


    What was he talking about?


    Ye Xi really wanted to ask but no words came out of her mouth. She felt very guilty and upset.


    The two looked at each other and were speechless.


    Wei Shenglan thought his state of mind wasn¡¯t good right now. But he didn¡¯t want to leave. An idea popped in his head. He walked over to her side and picked up a book, beginning to read it.


    Ye Xi¡¯s arm touched his. The slight warmth told her that he was a living person who had his thoughts. He was a human who could be happy or sad.


    Ye Xi seemed to be burnt from this. She moved a few steps to the side.


    Wei Shenglan glanced at her and followed her footsteps.


    Their arms touched each other again.


    Ye Xi was a bit irritated. She moved a few more steps to the side.


    Wei Shenglan followed again, not admitting defeat.


    Their arms touched again.


    Despicable.


    Ye Xi moved again but before she could, her back touched the wall¡­


    Heaven wants her to die.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow.


    There was no movement by Wei Shenglan¡¯s side. He stood at his original spot, reading a book.


    Ye Xi glanced at him a few times but he concentrated on reading. Then, she realized that he was holding the book upside down¡­


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s hand trembled and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m practicing to read upside-down recently.¡±


    Why is he practicing this?


    She really couldn¡¯t understand the rich people¡¯s world.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t understand but she didn¡¯t ask. She nodded her head and hummed.


    After experiencing Wei Shenglan¡¯s childish behavior, the feeling of guilt, self-reproach, and sorrow faded a bit away. However, there was more of a strange feeling now. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with Wei Shenglan. Everything had been overthrown in the past and now she needed to find a new way to get along. She was in a difficult position.


    The two read their books, standing shoulder to shoulder. However, they both weren¡¯t reading it.


    Regarding their relationship and way of getting along, Ye Xi thought a lot. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to read at all.


    On the other hand, Wei Shenglan was concentrated on listening to Ye Xi¡¯s mind and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to read either.


    From Ye Xi¡¯s mind, he found out that she started to accept this world, not as a world of stories, or to be more accurate, not as a ¡°virtual¡± world, but rather a real world. She was embarrassed for trying to matchmake him and An Mudie in the past out of her impulse.


    She was thinking about how to get along with ¡°real humans¡±.


    Wei Shenglan who was originally upset because of her sorrowful gaze slowly felt happy. He thought that the only reason how Ye Xi was able to stop viewing the world as a ¡°virtual world¡± was because of him and other unimportant people. They had been accompanying her the whole time so she was slowly able to escape this mindset.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re irritated,¡± Wei Shenglan closed the book and said, ¡°-but I can help you. After all, you are the most important assistance in our team.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡± Ye Xi turned around to look at him only to see him looking seriously. It was rare for a young man to look full of energy and vigor.


    It¡¯s not that Ye Xi was lonely. In the past, she had the goal of letting An Mudie becoming the female lead which is why she had neglected this feeling of being separate from the world. Even if she was in the bustling city, she only felt loneliness. But because of the slag, it had overthrow all her thoughts on the world. All sorts of emotions surged in her mind as she suddenly needed to face this situation. She was panicking.


    But from now on, it seemed like there¡¯s a place she belonged to in this world.


    She had An Mudie, that very foolish and innocent friend who was straightforward in her words. She had Wei Shenglan who had similar interests as her. She had Ding Xiuxiu and Bing Yiyi, these ¡°enemies¡± who were too stupid for their good.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t lonely.


    But she still felt very guilty.

 Chapter 61 - Hot Pot (3)

    If I crossed the lines and although the other party didn¡¯t know, but I was indeed being too excessive, what should I do?


    She really wanted to ask but she couldn¡¯t. After all, the person in front of her was one of the many she needed to apologize to.


    Wei Shenglan reached over and patted her head.


    Ye Xi was stunned.


    Who knew that the first person of the opposite gender to touch her head was Wei Shenglan.


    Who knew that she was being comforted by a kid.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t finish her thoughts when her hair was tugged on. It hurt a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too excessive!¡± Ye Xi swatted his hand.


    Wei Shenglan revealed a charming smile not suitable for his age. He snorted from his nose.


    He must have a great psychological quality since he was able to reveal a gaze as though he just saved the world after tugging on someone¡¯s hair, a childish move. The male lead, oh no, the school prince. He was worthy of being the school prince. His psychological quality was different from others and he was shameless.


    Ye Xi laughed, not revealing the thoughts in her mind.


    Wei Shenglan, in return, gave her a more meaningful look.


    ¡°Um, are you hungry?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    Wei Shenglan said, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you out for a feast.¡± Ye Xi said boldly.


    Wei Shenglan nodded his head.


    Half an hour later, Wei Shenglan had a dirty look on. He stared at Nan Gonghai and the three who came to cadge a meal.


    What Ye Xi meant by feast was hotpot. Many came so it was bustling with noises. Because An Mudie was scared to ditch class, she didn¡¯t come.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sitting across from Ye Xi, Dong Fangyu who leaned towards the adorable style looked curiously at the hotpot steaming.


    ¡°Have you never tried hotpot before?¡± Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but pity her.


    Dong Fangyu nodded her head quickly and her watery eyes revealed her sincerity.


    Oh my god. Although this was set up by the wealthy son, there was no need to prevent her from eating hotpot!


    Hotpot could be viewed as an item of worship. What a pity that this was the first time hotpot had appeared in Dong Fangyu¡¯s life.


    Ye Xi felt the slag¡¯s evilness again.


    Immediately after, Ye Xi realized that not only did Dong Fangyu not try hotpot before, the other three princes hadn¡¯t either.


    ¡­.Speechless.jpg.


    Having no choice, Ye Xi acted as a teacher and taught them how to eat from the hotpot.


    Princes were worthy of being called princes. They all understood after she explained it once.


    Everyone harmoniously started to order dishes and placed it in the hotpot.


    Ye Xi looked down. Self-service hotpot was a more sinister and cruel battleground than self-service BBQ. In the past, she had seen her colleagues on the company¡¯s banquet rapidly snatching the food from the hotpot at lightning speed. They were as scary as wild wolves, leaving her a deep impression.


    But out of Ye Xi¡¯s expectations, Wei Shenglan and the others were slow with hotpot eating etiquettes. They all elegantly placed the uncooked ingredients into the boiling hotpot, quietly waiting for the process of the food turning from uncooked to cooked. Their postures weren¡¯t as if they were in a piping hot hotpot store but a Michelin three-star restaurant.


    She prepared to let them see her lightning speed and her scary imposing manner. Yet, she ended up sitting awkwardly and silently there.


    Wei Shenglan glanced at her and felt her burning face was extremely adorable. The voice in his heart said that she was extremely cute too. Together, it was a total of 100 points. He couldn¡¯t control himself and placed a slice of meat in Ye Xi¡¯s bowl. He guessed and wondered how she would react to this. Would she feel more sullen that it was different from her thoughts or unexpected?


    Ye Xi subconsciously picked up the slice of meat with her chopsticks after seeing it appear in her bowl. After she swallowed it, she then realized something and looked next to her. Wei Shenglan stared at her strangely.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± For a moment, Ye Xi¡¯s mind was blank. She dryly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Wei Shenglan satisfyingly shifted his gaze away. When Ye Xi looked at him with her watery eyes, he felt a sense of indescribable happiness. If he was in the second world, he would understand the satisfaction of being fed.

 Chapter 62 - Hot Pot (4)

    Ch.62 Hot Pot (4)


    Right after, Ye Xi shockingly realized that Wei Shenglan may enjoy putting food in people¡¯s bowls so he would do that for her from time to time.


    Although there wasn¡¯t a lovely atmosphere of snatching food from one another, it was pretty cool how she could save the effort of doing so and eating to her heart¡¯s will.


    After Nan Gonghai and the others experienced the scary start, they gradually got used to it. They even wanted to unleash the fire on each other.


    After they were full, Ye Xi leaned against the chair and rubbed her protruding stomach in satisfaction.


    Nan Gonghai took out his phone and looked at the time. He said, ¡°The school doors are about to be locked. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Ye Xi nodded her head.


    The others didn¡¯t have any opinions.


    Wei Shenglan went to pay the bill quickly this time. After he was done, he felt more pleased.


    Wei Shenglan and the others only drove a car over. It could reluctantly hold the five of them. Wei Shenglan drove the car and Ye Xi was a bit carsick so she sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. The other three squeezed in the back seats.


    Ye Xi got in the car and then looked at Wei Shenglan afterward. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re not legal yet, right?¡±


    Wei Shenglan glanced at her, not saying anything.


    Don¡¯t drive a car if you¡¯re not legal ok! If we meet a police officer, we will be fined and the car will be towed away! Emmm¡­but in a world like this, the police officers seemed to be missing.


    Ye Xi decided not to debate about this. She looked somewhere else.


    About ten minutes in the drive, Nan Gonghai who was in the back seat playing on his phone suddenly said, ¡°Before, on the news, it said that the police had raided one of the human traffickers¡¯ hiding places. There are a total of 18 kids under the age of ten who got rescued.¡±


    Ye Xi shockingly looked back at him. Who knew that this young man actually cared about the news.


    Wei Shenglan sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough for scum like them to even die a thousand times.¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards him. His muscles seemed to be tense like he was very angry. This young man had a sense of justice.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but clap his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Believe the police.¡±


    Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t reply but looked straight ahead.


    When they arrived at school, he was in a better mood.


    When the car was almost at the girls¡¯ dormitory, Nan Gonghai asked, ¡°Ye Xi, do you want to come to our place and chill for a bit?¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°No, it¡¯s very late.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Nan Gonghai didn¡¯t force her.


    The next morning, Ye Xie finally stopped feeling guilty. She started to go back to class.


    When Miss White Moonlight saw her, she looked at her murderously.


    Ye Xi met her gaze and smiled back, despite how unfriendly her gaze was.


    Miss White Moonlight received an ¡°arrogant¡± smile and was even more infuriated.


    Ye Xi believed that she had done a good job so she stopped paying attention to her. She looked at Wei Shenglan and smiled at him.


    Wei Shenglan slightly nodded his head to indicate his response.


    When school was over, because Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t leave yet, all the girls in the class packed up slowly.


    Ye Xi packed up her things and called An Mudie to eat. Who knew that Wei Shenglan had followed them.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. When did Prince Wei become so close to them?¡±


    ¡°It must be a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Right, it must be coincidental.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Xi looked back to see that the girls who were originally gossiping about her had shut their mouths. They were in all in trances as if they were kids being caught doing something bad.


    Ye Xi shifted her glance and looked at Wei Shenglan. She originally wanted to ask why he was following them but after thinking about it, he might¡¯ve just coincidentally be going in the same way as them. Therefore, she closed her mouth.


    Wei Shenglan slightly dropped his head down. He noticed that her shoulders were slender. As she walked, she looked more and more like a delicate and fragile flower.


    He was worried about letting a girl like her going outdoors by herself. He was scared that she might step on the small pebbles on the road by accident.


    Bing Yiyi recovered from her trance after a while and followed them.

 Chapter 63 - Hot Pot (5)

    Ch.63 Hot Pot (5)


    Because An Mudie had eaten Bing Yiyi¡¯s luxurious set meal, she was unable to feel closer to her. Even more, she felt like she was strange in a way.


    The way there, Bing Yiyi was still ignored despite her showing good intentions. She was really upset and temporarily abandoned Wei Shenglan to talk to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was someone who didn¡¯t point out their faults as long as they treated her well. Therefore, although she knew that Bing Yiyi didn¡¯t have good intentions, she still followed along with her words.


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, they received everyone¡¯s gaze again.


    Ye Xi was too lazy to mind these young men and women who looked at them in shock, jealousy, and envy.


    At this age, they should have more expressions. For example, ¡°eighth-year syndrome¡± or rather, be burning with passion.


    While eating, Bing Yiyi said, ¡°Ok, A-Lan, the sports competition is about to come. Are you going to participate in it?¡±


    Ye Xi looked curiously at Wei Shenglan too.


    Wei Shenglan looked at Ye Xi and seeing that she was also curious, he said, ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Yiyi revealed a look of pity. ¡°If you participate in it, no matter what event, you¡¯ll win.¡±


    Please! Although he was handsome, had good grades, came from a wealthy family, good at playing games, and very ball; but, this didn¡¯t mean he was good at playing sports ok!


    Young girl, you¡¯re blindly worshipping him. You can¡¯t do this!


    Ye Xi silently stared at her and thought it was better to keep quiet.


    ¡°Ye Xi, how about you?¡± Bing Yiyi then shifted her gaze to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi nodded her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Yiyi revealed an understanding expression. Then she comforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have your specialty like¡­uh¡­um¡­¡±


    She was unable to find a strength of hers.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Bing Yiyi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re good at playing games.¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Hey, hey, hey. Why is she complimenting how good a high schooler is at playing games?


    If she wanted to compliment, at least say how good her grades, studies, personality, or appearance is!


    White Moonlight, do you know how to compliment someone?!


    Ye Xi felt the mockery in her voice. She straightened her back and said, ¡°But I plan on participating.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bing Yiyi revealed a shocked look but there was a smile in her eyes.


    Ye Xi slightly smiled and said, ¡°Not just me, but An Mudie will participate too.¡±


    An Mudie was great at track. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t join the track competition.


    ¡°What?¡± An Mudie was shocked and raised her head suddenly. There was a strand of noodle in her mouth still.


    Ye Xi looked at her and asked seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± An Mudie stared at Ye Xi then at Bing Yiyi. Then she looked back at Ye Xi. Her instincts told her that she couldn¡¯t deny Ye Xi¡¯s words. Therefore, she nodded her head in confusion. She bit on the noodle and murmured, ¡°No, I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Ok, good.¡± Ye Xi smiled kindly.


    An Mudie sighed.


    In the afternoon, the teacher told the students in the class that they needed to sign up to join the sports competition through the class monitor.


    The moment they got out of class, Ye Xi pulled An Mudie over to sign up.


    The moment the class monitor saw her, her face which was originally smiling had stiffened. Even her tone became stiff, ¡°You came to sign up too?¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t care about her attitude. She nodded her head and said, ¡°An Mudie too.¡±


    The people over there were unhappy now.


    ¡°Hey, Ye Xi, we¡¯ve overlooked you causing trouble normally. You want to make a racket in the sports competition now?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at the person speaking. She was a girl with long legs.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s fine during ordinary times but don¡¯t cause trouble at this time.¡± The girl beside the long-legged girl said.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s fine during ordinary times. Can¡¯t you just quietly watch us at an important time like this?¡± The girl beside the girl beside the long-legged girl said.


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Hey, hey, hey. What did they mean it was fine she did this normally? What do they mean by causing trouble! It¡¯s you guys who are causing trouble, ok!


    Plus, it¡¯s just a sports competition. Why are they taking it so seriously?


    In addition, shouldn¡¯t you guys be concerned with Wei Shenglan?


    Why did they make it so serious all of a sudden? It sounded like a lot of responsibilities.


    The long-legged girl said, irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how important this sports competition is to the people in this school?¡±


    Ch.63 Hot Pot (5)


    Kitty Jiu Uncategorized April 22, 2020 6 Minutes


    <


    >


    ANNOUNCEMENTS:


    EXTRA CHAPTER EVENT!!!!!


    Check out my new webtoon below and subscribe/like


    If it reaches up to 1k subscriber¡¯s I¡¯ll do EXTRA chapter release for all my translated novels


    If it reaches up to 2k subscribers, I¡¯ll do +2 bonus chapter release for all my translated novels. Check it out ????


    https://www.webtoons.com/en/challenge/i-became-the-villainess/list?title_no=417949


    Apr 20 RAFFLE winners click HERE


    New RAFFLE Apr 20 ¨C Apr 27: VOTE HERE to win +2 bonus chapters of this novel¡­joining is FREE, just sign up for a Patreon account and vote o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o


    Because An Mudie had eaten Bing Yiyi¡¯s luxurious set meal, she was unable to feel closer to her. Even more, she felt like she was strange in a way.


    The way there, Bing Yiyi was still ignored despite her showing good intentions. She was really upset and temporarily abandoned Wei Shenglan to talk to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was someone who didn¡¯t point out their faults as long as they treated her well. Therefore, although she knew that Bing Yiyi didn¡¯t have good intentions, she still followed along with her words.


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, they received everyone¡¯s gaze again.


    Ye Xi was too lazy to mind these young men and women who looked at them in shock, jealousy, and envy.


    At this age, they should have more expressions. For example, ¡°eighth-year syndrome¡± or rather, be burning with passion.


    While eating, Bing Yiyi said, ¡°Ok, A-Lan, the sports competition is about to come. Are you going to participate in it?¡±


    Ye Xi looked curiously at Wei Shenglan too.


    Wei Shenglan looked at Ye Xi and seeing that she was also curious, he said, ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Yiyi revealed a look of pity. ¡°If you participate in it, no matter what event, you¡¯ll win.¡±


    Please! Although he was handsome, had good grades, came from a wealthy family, good at playing games, and very ball; but, this didn¡¯t mean he was good at playing sports ok!


    Young girl, you¡¯re blindly worshipping him. You can¡¯t do this!


    Ye Xi silently stared at her and thought it was better to keep quiet.


    ¡°Ye Xi, how about you?¡± Bing Yiyi then shifted her gaze to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi nodded her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Yiyi revealed an understanding expression. Then she comforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have your specialty like¡­uh¡­um¡­¡±


    She was unable to find a strength of hers.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Bing Yiyi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re good at playing games.¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Hey, hey, hey. Why is she complimenting how good a high schooler is at playing games?


    If she wanted to compliment, at least say how good her grades, studies, personality, or appearance is!


    White Moonlight, do you know how to compliment someone?!


    Ye Xi felt the mockery in her voice. She straightened her back and said, ¡°But I plan on participating.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Bing Yiyi revealed a shocked look but there was a smile in her eyes.


    Ye Xi slightly smiled and said, ¡°Not just me, but An Mudie will participate too.¡±


    An Mudie was great at track. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t join the track competition.


    ¡°What?¡± An Mudie was shocked and raised her head suddenly. There was a strand of noodle in her mouth still.


    Ye Xi looked at her and asked seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± An Mudie stared at Ye Xi then at Bing Yiyi. Then she looked back at Ye Xi. Her instincts told her that she couldn¡¯t deny Ye Xi¡¯s words. Therefore, she nodded her head in confusion. She bit on the noodle and murmured, ¡°No, I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Ok, good.¡± Ye Xi smiled kindly.


    An Mudie sighed.


    In the afternoon, the teacher told the students in the class that they needed to sign up to join the sports competition through the class monitor.


    The moment they got out of class, Ye Xi pulled An Mudie over to sign up.


    The moment the class monitor saw her, her face which was originally smiling had stiffened. Even her tone became stiff, ¡°You came to sign up too?¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t care about her attitude. She nodded her head and said, ¡°An Mudie too.¡±


    The people over there were unhappy now.


    ¡°Hey, Ye Xi, we¡¯ve overlooked you causing trouble normally. You want to make a racket in the sports competition now?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at the person speaking. She was a girl with long legs.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s fine during ordinary times but don¡¯t cause trouble at this time.¡± The girl beside the long-legged girl said.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s fine during ordinary times. Can¡¯t you just quietly watch us at an important time like this?¡± The girl beside the girl beside the long-legged girl said.


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Hey, hey, hey. What did they mean it was fine she did this normally? What do they mean by causing trouble! It¡¯s you guys who are causing trouble, ok!


    Plus, it¡¯s just a sports competition. Why are they taking it so seriously?


    In addition, shouldn¡¯t you guys be concerned with Wei Shenglan?


    Why did they make it so serious all of a sudden? It sounded like a lot of responsibilities.


    The long-legged girl said, irritated, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how important this sports competition is to the people in this school?¡±

 Chapter 64 - Awkwardly Boasting (1)

    Ch.64 Awkwardly Boasting (1)


    Ye Xi was frightened by her expression as though there was a World War happening. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. This was the first time she knew that students in the school could make expressions like this.


    She silently shook her head.


    The long-legged girl took out her phone and displayed a picture, showing it to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi stared at it. It was at the high school door. People walked by all the time and they wore the same black and white school uniforms. They revealed youthful smiles, innocent and pure.


    The school lost. It lost completely and it was unbearable to see.


    Ye Xi silently shifted her gaze away, looking at the girl.


    Her eyes became gloomier and darker. Her voice as well. She said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s this despicable school, this very school which had held those despicable sports competition.¡±


    Sister, please. Can you learn how to talk before trying to explain first?!


    You¡¯re in high school. The same word had appeared three times in one sentence. Not only your English teacher would cry, even your mother would too!


    After that, Ye Xi realized that the students in class became quiet. Those who were in her line of sight revealed hatred in their eyes.


    It was all in unison, better than the soldiers saluting.


    ¡°It¡¯s this despicable school.¡± The girl was angered and repeated again.


    Ye Xi was too lazy to talk to the girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s this despicable school.¡± The girl was angered to her extreme. Her face was red.


    The students by her surrounding acted the same. Even their breaths became heavy.


    ¡°Every year! Every year!¡± It felt like someone had stepped on her wounds. She slapped her hand against the table in anger and the phone on the table clattered.


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Sister, I¡¯m begging you. Can you say everything in one go? Can you not pause deliberately in between? If you can¡¯t, can you find someone else to explain?!


    Ye Xi was so anxious because of her. She couldn¡¯t help but urge her. ¡°Well, tell me the main point!¡±


    The girl deeply sighed a few times before saying in a heroic tone, as if she accepted her fate. ¡°Every time, they won!¡±


    Everyone else revealed looks of humiliation as though they were about to cry in the next moment.


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    Why?


    Why did I have to be a fool and listen to another fool talking nonsense?


    I¡¯m so stupid. For real.


    Damn you!!!


    You guys had been losing because you guys lacked the strength. Can you guys have some face? Why are you guys insulting the school and saying it¡¯s despicable! You guys have no face!


    Since you guys want to win so badly, then try your best to catch up to them! Why are you guys standing here and saying they¡¯re despicable?! Jealousy makes people¡¯s faces disgusting. Do you guys know?!


    Plus, when do victories come so easily? Maybe while you guys were worshipping Wei Shenglan, they were secretly practicing!


    Ye Xi remained silent for a while before snapping out of her trance from the possibility of becoming a fool like them.


    She looked expressionlessly at the leader. ¡°An Mudie and I will participate in the one kilometer relay race.¡±


    As she finished, Ye Xi pulled An Mudie into the crowd.


    ¡°Hey! Despicable! Do you understand how important this is?!¡±


    The girl screamed behind them.


    Ye Xi quickened her pace, afraid that she might breathe the same air as the fools if she was a second too late.


    In the classroom, the girl looked at the class monitor and said seriously, ¡°Ignore what this shortie had said.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The class monitor straightened her back and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone destroy our plan for revenge!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The girl smiled wickedly. She picked up her phone to see¡­uh¡­the screen shattered.


    But in front of the revenge, who cared about the screen on the phone?


    She could just buy another one.


    The girl maintained her wicked smile and walked out the back door as the students all looked at her. She called her dad and said in a soft tone, ¡°Daddy, my phone broke¡­the third one this month¡­daddy! It¡¯s all this phone¡¯s fault. It¡¯s too outdated! People are laughing at me! Daddy, I¡¯m so miserable¡­mhm, thanks daddy!¡±


    The girl hung up and placed her miserable look away. There was a wicked smile on her face again.


    During the last class in the afternoon, the teacher in charge brought over the sports competition participants registration form and asked, ¡°Everyone signed up, right?¡±


    It was rare that everyone looked at the teacher in charge and nodded, well-behaved.


    Only at this time, the teacher in charge seemed to have his power.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but pity the teacher in charge.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll read through the names and you guys can see if there is anyone missing.¡± The teacher in charge seemed to be very happy, her voice was higher than usual.

 Chapter 65 - Awkwardly Boasting (2)

    ¡°No ¡ª- ¡° The class monitor shrieked, piercing through everyone¡¯ eardrums.


    Ye Xi knitted her eyebrows and noticed that things weren¡¯t simple.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The teacher in charge didn¡¯t seem to be mad. Instead, they asked in concern and looked at the class monitor.


    The class monitor was about to say something when Ye Xi stood up. ¡°Teacher, An Mudie and I both signed up. Please check and see if our names are in there.¡±


    ¡°Despicable.¡± The class monitor whispered.


    Ye Xi looked at the class monitor. They definitely did something.


    The students in class all stiffened.


    The girl stood up and criticized Ye Xi. ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t believe in the class monitor¡¯s capabilities? Do you think he¡¯s that stupid? How could he even forget the names?¡±


    Ye Xi: yes, from my perspective, you guys are stupid. Listen to the exaggerated shriek from the class monitor. He couldn¡¯t even endure this. He¡¯s quite stupid.


    With a leader, the students in class all found a ¡°god¡±. They stood up and criticized her.


    ¡°Right. Ye Xi, you¡¯re being too excessive.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, if you don¡¯t even believe in the class monitor, you might as well quit your job.¡±


    ¡°Right, if you don¡¯t even believe in your students, how can you be a teacher?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone tried to win the argument through morality and ethics.


    The teacher in charge couldn¡¯t help but take out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. His dignity as a teacher only lasted not even five minutes before it was gone.


    Ye Xi wanted to retort.


    Then Wei Shenglan stood up and everyone¡¯s attention was on him.


    He was the tallest in the class. His gaze landed on the teacher in charge and he faintly said, ¡°Teacher, you should check. You might as well quit your job if there are students who want to attend the competition but you didn¡¯t allow them to.¡±


    Oh my god!!!


    This was the first time he had said such a long sentence ever since she knew him!!!


    Ye Xi¡¯s attention was shifted shamelessly to him as well.


    Bing Yiyi stood up as well. She said, ¡°Right, teacher, you should check it.¡±


    At this time, the class became even more silent.


    Seeing that Wei Shenglan spoke, the teacher in charge sighed and looked at the form. ¡°Ye Xi and An Mudie are both not there.¡±


    Everyone besides Ye Xi and a few all revealed vexed looks.


    Clearly, they didn¡¯t want Ye Xi to attend but were used to bowing under Wei Shenglan.


    So, one shouldn¡¯t blindly worship someone.


    Ye Xi smiled and said, ¡°Then, we would have to trouble the teacher and add An Mudie and I into the one kilometer relay race.¡±


    No matter how complicated the process was, Ye Xi was still pleased with the result.


    After school, Ye Xi wanted to leave when someone came to her side and said, ¡°Ye Xi, go to the gym.¡±


    Ye Xi looked up to see the girl with a terrifying expression. She thought: were they were going to beat me up?


    Ye Xi was frightened in her heart but remained calm. ¡°Why?¡±


    The girl said, annoyed, ¡°To train. Look at your short legs. Do you think we would just watch you lose?¡±


    Ye Xi was stunned then suddenly smiled. ¡°Ok, wait for me. And, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The girl¡¯s expression became worse. ¡°Thank us for what? We would be really thankful had you not participate in the competition.¡±


    Ye Xi tugged a smile on. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious and stop having such a strong urge to win.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless. She packed her things and brought An Mudie along, following them to the gym.


    The gym was really big. There were six floors. The first one was the basketball court.


    They headed for the training room with training equipment.


    There were many people there and they all had one common point. They all looked athletic.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. She didn¡¯t say anything.


    The girl said, ¡°You still have a chance to give up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Xi almost subconsciously replied. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Her words were like water poured out. How could she give up due to such a small problem?


    Ye Xi had been alive for twenty something years and she never gave up on her goal. To be more accurate, she never gave up at the beginning.


    At least, she needed to struggle and try.


    Everyone who was training saw Ye Xi and all stopped. They jogged to her.


    The girl introduced and said, ¡°This is our class¡¯s Ye Xi. She signed up for the one kilometer relay race.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and angry.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? This shortie can run that quick?¡±


    ¡°Hey, quickly give up. The sports competition is not a show or place to play.¡±


    ¡°Right, look at you. You seem like the type to faint just going outdoors. Don¡¯t lose face for our school.¡±

 Chapter 66 - Awkwardly Boasting (3)

    Each person had a lot to say. There was the bustling of conversation in the room.


    Ye Xi quietly listened to them. Originally, out of interest, she wanted Bing Yiyi to see how strong she was. Now, she had no choice but to keep this up. The more people talked about her, the more she couldn¡¯t give up. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be admitting how weak she was?


    Plus, she was able to run quickly in the past.


    So, she could never give up.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ye Xi yelled, covering everyone¡¯s voices.


    Then, Ye Xi looked at everyone and said, ¡°Stop quarreling. I won¡¯t give up. Whether it be training or something else, let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. They still didn¡¯t believe Ye Xi but no one dared to say anything.


    Ye Xi was pleased at the silence.


    How should she say this? Although the students in the school had a lot of bad qualities, they had adorable sides too. For example, they were really energetic and a strong sense of honor and pride. They would even work hard for this.


    This was how teenagers should be.


    Ye Xi felt very comforted. It was a strange but intense feeling.


    Right after, everyone walked away. Ye Xi and An Mudie were given a trainer.


    This trainer seemed to be in his early thirties. He was built and had a sturdy figure who claimed to be an international level trainer.


    Besides sighing about this place where all the wealthy people were and how the powerful the trainer was, what else could she say?


    An hour later¡­


    Ye Xi was wrong. She really understood that she was wrong. She wasn¡¯t the Ye Xi from the past. Now, she was someone who couldn¡¯t even open the water bottle cap. She didn¡¯t even have the right to open water bottles for the participants!


    ¡°Um, I will give up.¡± Ye Xi looked down and softly said.


    Everyone sighed. This was the first time they didn¡¯t scold her. Instead, they complimented her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you recognize yourself in time.¡±


    ¡°Right. Although you are very weak, you have a serious attitude.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Although you are very weak, you are quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡­


    Enough, enough. Stop talking!


    My dream¡­my pride¡­


    All shattered.


    It¡¯s shattered. Shattered¡­


    Ye Xi covered her face and ran off. When she ran to the door, she bumped into someone.


    The first feeling was that this person was rough. She looked up to see their chest.


    This¡­is someone with pectoral muscles!


    Despicable. Everyone was against my weak muscles!


    Ye Xi shifted to the side unhappily. She wanted to go around the person and leave when they stopped her.


    They had white arms but one could see the muscles on them. It made him look powerful.


    Heh. Not just his pectoral muscles, but also his biceps.


    Ye Xi followed the arm and looked up to see a familiar face.


    It was actually Wei Shenglan.


    It¡¯s actually him!


    He had such perfect muscles.


    This despicable person.


    At this moment, Ye Xi suddenly understood the girl¡¯s hatred towards the school a bit.


    Wei Shenglan suddenly placed his hand on Ye Xi¡¯s head.


    Ye Xi trembled at the sudden warm hand on her head.


    Wei Shenglan looked at her and seeing her trouble, there was an itching and numb feeling in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but move his fingers and patted her hair.


    Ye Xi suddenly reacted and moved back a step. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to bring water.¡± Wei Shenglan moved to the side and an old man wearing a black suit came pushing a few carts of water bottles.


    ¡°Eh? What happened?¡±


    ¡°My goodness! What happened?¡±


    ¡­


    There was a clamor in the gym.


    The old man steadily pushed the cart to everyone, as though he didn¡¯t hear anything. Then, he returned behind Wei Shenglan.


    Everyone became silent and looked at Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan took time out and glanced at them. ¡°Drink.¡±


    He was really a young man who treasured his words.


    Everyone didn¡¯t move, however. They still stared at him or looking to see if there were any strange actions between Wei Shenglan and Ye Xi.


    Wei Shenglan scrunched his eyebrows. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly say they did, then opened the water bottles. They gave everyone a bottle. They drank as if this was the water of deities.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know water was so yummy.¡±


    ¡°Right? How come I didn¡¯t notice in the past?¡±


    ¡°Is this the famous brand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. This brand is worthy of being famous!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone praised the brand. They all looked sincere.


    Ye Xi felt awkward for them.


    Wasn¡¯t this the most common brand in supermarkets?


    Can you guys not awkwardly boast the water just because Wei Shenglan had given you guys it?


    You guys are fake. Do you guys know this?

 Chapter 67 - Return (1)

    Ch.67 Return (1)


    Although Ye Xi had roasted Wei Shenglan for a while and he was immune to it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit awkward from such an awkward boasting scene.


    There were one or two days per year where his ability would be out of his control. He would be able to control himself during the other times. Ever since he heard the strange voices in Ye Xi¡¯s brain, he continued to listen to her thoughts, perhaps because he thought it was unusual or suspicious.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether he had made a dumb decision.


    Even more strange voices appeared in Ye Xi¡¯s brain.


    Wei Shenglan couldn¡¯t take this anymore. He looked at Ye Xi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ye Xi remembered that she had to go.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wei Shenglan asked and left the training room with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To tell him that I won¡¯t be attending the sports competition.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wang.¡± Wei Shenglan turned around to look at the old man in a suit.


    Uncle Wang nodded and said, ¡°I will arrange this.¡±


    Wei Shenglan said to Ye Xi, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find the teacher.¡±


    Whoa. Is this the Uncle housekeeper who could handle anything given to him within two days?


    Ye Xi hummed then secretly glanced at the old man called Uncle Wang. He was indeed the famous Uncle housekeeper. Even his surname was meaningful.


    ¡®I¡¯m not yours,¡¯ Wei Shenglan denied in annoyance, although it was sweet. Wei Shenglan¡¯s ears secretly turned red. At this time, the so-called ¡®dumb decision¡¯ was no longer dumb; he now considered it a wise decision.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Wei Shenglan felt like he should say something but didn¡¯t know what.


    Ye Xi looked at him and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s ears turned redder. He stuttered and eventually said, ¡°Come to my place to play computer games.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Ye Xi agreed.


    Although Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t like to play games, he was happy when he saw her cute and well-behaved look.


    The two left together while Uncle Wang walked behind them.


    Out of habit, Ye Xi would subconsciously slow down and wait for Uncle Wang to catch up. What angered her was that once she slowed down, Wei Shenglan would too and then Uncle Wang as well.


    Therefore, they walked slower and slower. They finally walked out of the gym after a while.


    Upon walking out of the gym, Ye Xi deeply sighed. She told herself to get used to this.


    She sped up and walked in her usual pace.


    But after a few minutes, she subconsciously slowed down again.


    Wei Shenglan suddenly stopped and turned to Uncle Wang, saying, ¡°Go back. There¡¯s nothing going on here.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Uncle Wang yawned and looked at Ye Xi before leaving. She looked back at him too.


    Ye Xi felt as if he laughed but it was too soft and quick. She couldn¡¯t tell.


    Uncle Wang went straight out of the school door. He got in the car, dialed a number, and after the phone rang three times, it was answered. Uncle Wang said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Lady. Good afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call at this time? Is there something wrong with Xiao Lan?¡±


    Uncle Wang said seriously, ¡°Yes, Lady.¡±


    Her voice became colder all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Uncle Wang said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Lan is in love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long period of silence, she asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s one-sided love. It¡¯s quite tiring to be young.¡± Uncle Wang said and revealed a look of reminisce.


    ¡°Prepare the girl¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Lady.¡±


    Uncle Wang hung up and called someone else. ¡°Hey, Xiao Hai. Good afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wang, you must¡¯ve seen Ye Xi already since you¡¯re calling now. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave her information up to you. You would probably give complete information about her to me right.¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Uncle Wang hung up and called someone else. He wasn¡¯t polite this time, and was even a bit indifferent. ¡°Give me information on Z High School Class A¡¯s Ye Xi tonight.¡±


    After he hung up, he looked at the school door one last time before driving off.


    When there was only Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan, they clearly walked much quicker. The two arrived at a F4 style luxurious dorm.


    Coincidentally, Nang Gonghai and the rest were there, so everyone played together.


    The five played the entire afternoon. Ye Xi felt the need to see how An Mudie was doing with training, so she closed the laptop and left early.


    On the way to the gym, Ye Xi suddenly had an idea. She realized something really important!


    She hadn¡¯t eaten fried chicken or something like that in a very long time!


    Therefore, Ye Xi went down a corner and walked to the school door.


    Normally, there were all sorts of fried food stores like KFC outside the school.


    Ye Xi got out of school and as expected, saw a KFC across the school. The name was unconventional. It was called ¡°XX KFC!¡± The exclamation point was part of the store name.


    ¡°Hello. I want two grilled wings and two coke and four custard tarts.¡± Considering how An Mudie couldn¡¯t eat too much junk food, she didn¡¯t order much.

 Chapter 68 - Return (2)

    Ye Xi sat by the front counter. After twenty minutes later, she received her order.


    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± Ye Xi left.


    While drinking coke, Ye Xi walked to the gym.


    Once she arrived there, a group of people reprimanded her.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually eating junk food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you eat junk food every day that you¡¯re so skinny.¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat, then go ahead. Why did you bring it here though? It¡¯s contaminating the air.¡±


    ¡­


    This group of kids. They don¡¯t understand the happiness of eating junk food, despite it being very greasy and making her nauseous if she ate too much.


    But ¡ª even if it was very greasy, she couldn¡¯t help but take bite after bite. Even if she felt nauseous, she still wanted to buy it later on. It was a spell. It was popular across the world and everyone knew. It will never be forgotten!


    The last thing that people were fascinated with was RMB!


    Kids are kids. They don¡¯t know anything and looked down upon junk food for no reason.


    Psh.


    Not wanting to bother with these kids, Ye Xi walked to the side and munched on her food. The smell of junk food spread across the entire training room, which resulted in her receiving a bunch of disdainful looks.


    At the school door.


    Ding Xiuxiu glanced at the tall school door and sighed deeply.


    She heard that the sports competition was about to begin and that Ye Xi seemed to be with Wei Shenglan¡­ She could no longer afford to be depressed and dispirited at home.


    Whether it be that Ye Xi stole the person she loved or that the school oppressed her for many years, she would take her revenge!


    Ding Xiuxiu had pulled her thoughts together and had overcome her shame and fear. At this moment, she felt that even if she was surrounded by zombies, she would be able to cut a bloody path out of the battlefield.


    The young girl was full of confidence. She raised her chin and walked to school.


    First, Ding Xiuxiu called her attendant to ask about Ye Xi¡¯s whereabouts, and the attendant immediately rushed over.


    Ye Xi finished eating her wings under everyone¡¯s disdainful gazes. Because An Mudie wasn¡¯t allowed to eat junk food, she finished everything.


    After eating it all, the satisfied Ye Xi laid on the sofa in an embarrassing position purposefully.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: the original host should be a beautiful and wealthy second generation, so why did she have such a big appetite? Normally, she should¡¯ve been full after a few sips of coke.


    After that, she realized that she had been eating quite a bit lately.


    This wasn¡¯t reasonable.


    The slag author must¡¯ve made this set up.


    At this time, a person came to her angrily and looked down at her with an unfriendly gaze.


    Ye Xi looked up to see Ding Xiuxiu, this school beauty who had disappeared for a long time.


    But they hadn¡¯t seen each other for only a few days, though Ye Xi felt like it had been centuries. Maybe it was because Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s face was pale and had bags under her eyes. After all, it must¡¯ve been hard to fall asleep when Xiao Cao saw her pressed against a rascal.


    ¡°Ding Xiuxiu, long time no see.¡± Ye Xi stood up and greeted her.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t act close to me!¡± Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t want to be friendly with her.


    Everyone in the training room all stopped training. They looked at them from afar, clearly looking at a show.


    An Mudie immediately ran to Ye Xi¡¯s side, looked up at Ding Xiuxiu, and noticed that although this girl wasn¡¯t in a great state, she was still beautiful.


    Ye Xi tugged the corner of her lips and said, ¡°Is there a matter?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu raised her chin and with a fierce look, she said, ¡°You¡¯re a despicable woman. When I¡¯m not here, you end up making a mess of the school.¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless. No wonder Ding Xiuxiu was just a villain. If Bing Yiyi was here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t talk maliciously in front of everyone or talk nonsense. Standing in front was the school beauty who was truthful to her thoughts and would talk badly about someone despite the occasion. Then there¡¯s the woman everyone liked. She was nice and full of giggles in front of everyone but would stab people behind their backs. One could tell that the second woman was more advanced than the school beauty.


    ¡°Ding Xiuxiu, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± This voice came from the door and was very recognizable. One could tell it was Wei Shenglan.


    Ding Xiuxiu stiffened.


    Everyone looked at the door, only to see Wei Shenglan walking towards Ye Xi. He stopped by her, then looked at Ding Xiuxiu before saying in an indifferent voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not here in school, maybe the school would be a better place.¡±


    Once his voice dropped, the entire room became silent.


    Ye Xi looked at him then at everyone.


    Ding Xiuxiu looked terrified. The bystanders at this scene revealed looks of shock, and seemed to be considering whether or not to isolate Ding Xiuxiu in the future.


    Anger rose in Ye Xi¡¯s heart. She knew almost for certain that these people would do this, because they appear to have lost their minds, worshipping Wei Shenglan. They were used to bowing before him.

 Chapter 69 - Woman (1)

    Love,


    Kitty Jiu


    May 4 RAFFLE winners click HERE


    New RAFFLE May 4 ¨C May 11: VOTE HERE to win +2 bonus chapters of this novel¡­joining is FREE, just sign up for a Patreon account and vote o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o


    Ye Xi should¡¯ve considered the fact that numerous people would¡¯ve been here. She thought of bringing Wei Shenglan to another place to ask.


    Ye Xi looked at him and indicated for him to follow before she walked to the door.


    Previously at the library, she had given a long speech in order to calm down the group of stupid girls. After all, it was only her and An Mudie against the tens of people. Even if they were to fight, they couldn¡¯t win.


    They would only be beaten up.


    Plus, she was a civilized person and didn¡¯t like violence.


    Moreover, there was no need to escape right now, so she naturally needed to consider other matters.


    For example, even if she wanted to deny Wei Shenglan, she should do it in private. If she denied him in public, even if he realized his mistakes, he might have disagreed because he wants to keep his face. Plus, people would think she was too arrogant for teaching him a lesson in front of everyone, especially since he was her friend.


    The truth is, she didn¡¯t know why Wei Shenglan was able to understand her gaze and intentions, and had followed her out.


    After she left, she especially looked back to see if Wei Shenglan actually followed her lead, and felt relieved that he did so.


    Ye Xi walked to the corner of the stairs.


    Usually when they talked, there would be a girl hiding to the side, eavesdropping. Therefore, Ye Xi was cautious and made sure there wasn¡¯t any place for someone to eavesdrop.


    There was a window behind them but this was the sixth floor. If someone tried to eavesdrop by the window, they might suffer fractures and if it was serious, they might die at the scene. There was a hallway in front of them and stairs next to it.


    This was a perfect dead end. There was no possibility that someone would¡¯ve eavesdropped on them.


    Ye Xi looked around and made sure there was no one nearby before she looked up at Wei Shenglan.


    He kept his head down and looked very innocent.


    ¡°Wei Shenglan.¡± Ye Xi said strictly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Wei Shenglan acted even more innocent. He just wanted to help Ye Xi, but why was she angry at him now?


    Ye Xi looked to the side to see Wei Shenglan¡¯s eyes. There was always a tint of indifference in his eyes, but in reality, he was very pure, as pure as an infant. She couldn¡¯t help but be more gentle, but she still said with some sternness ¡°You should know how this school views you and understand the influence of your words on them. It feels like you¡¯re holding a knife in your hands and can hurt everything and everyone you look at with disgust.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Wei Shenglan was angry too. ¡°Do you think Ding Xiuxiu will be grateful for you?¡±


    No, of course not.


    The most important characteristic of a villain in a novel is that they love to court disasters constantly. They would never regret their decisions.


    Otherwise, how could this advance the male and female lead¡¯s feelings for one another?


    But so what?


    Ye Xi talked to Wei Shenglan about this, not because she wanted to create a better image of Ding Xiuxiu, or that she was a goddess, but because she didn¡¯t want to see such an ignorant scene. Plus, she never viewed Ding Xiuxiu as her enemy. She felt like she was just a child who was stupid, lacked love, but wanted to attract people¡¯s attention. Ye Xi treated Wei Shenglan like a friend, a close one, so she naturally didn¡¯t want him to keep on making mistakes.


    When she had no one to rely on in this world, she played with An Mudie, Wei Shenglan, and a few others at most. Maybe she only took them to be characters from the novel in the past, but after the slag author¡¯s reminder, she gradually accepted this world and viewed them as her friends. She naturally didn¡¯t want to see him become a bully.


    Even though she was thinking, she subconsciously brought the people in this world into this moronic novel¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her gratitude.¡± Ye Xi sighed deeply and said, ¡°I just want to tell you that what you¡¯re doing is wrong. Those people who worship you are also wrong. They worship you while you accept their worship, and you gradually feel superior and think that whatever you¡¯re doing is correct. But this is wrong.¡±


    Wei Shenglan felt down after he was scolded. But she looked at him determinedly so he didn¡¯t want to retort. Of course, he heard the voice in her heart so he felt as if she had a place for him in her heart.


    But he didn¡¯t know how to face a situation like this.


    ¡°So, you need to hide this knife.¡± Ye Xi paused then continued, ¡°Because it brings people pain that is hard to heal. Although there is a toughness in people¡¯s heart, there are times when they were weak too. Do you think you can make up for the people you have hurt?¡±

 Chapter 70 - Woman (2)

    Wei Shenglan stared at her eyes. There was a sense of persistence plus brightness in her eyes.


    ¡°Especially Ding Xiuxiu.¡± Ye Xi sighed and said, ¡°After you saw that she was pressed against a rascal, she was able to drop out ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Ding Xiuxiu shrieked and interrupted Ye Xi¡¯s unfinished words. Ding Xiuxiu cried and screamed which pierced their ear drums. ¡°Stop talking!!¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless. Where the heck did the voice come from?


    Ye Xi looked at her surroundings but didn¡¯t see anyone. Then she saw Ding Xiuxiu running out of the room and pass them by, with tears sparkling in her eyes.


    Ding Xiuxiu was incredibly upset. Ye Xi tore the wound that finally healed apart again.


    She never wanted to show up to school anymore!


    No. She never wanted to go out anymore!


    At this time, by the corner of the gym door, a group of people looked over at them.


    Wei Shenglan stared at everyone with a taut face.


    Everyone looked away tactfully.


    Ye Xi felt like this shouldn¡¯t be the case. She didn¡¯t talk that loud and no one should¡¯ve heard with the wall separating them. She recalled how Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s shriek seemed to have come from the window, but this was the sixth floor.


    Due to her suspicions, Ye Xi opened the window to see.


    Damn. There was a balcony next to the window. It seems that they had stood by the balcony.


    The two parties unexpectedly saw each other and both were silent.


    ¡­


    Momentarily, Ye Xi closed the window. When she looked back, she didn¡¯t know when Wei Shenglan had left.


    Wei Shenglan, who deeply felt hurt and confused by the current situation, returned to his dorm. Seeing that it was empty, he went to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water. He pulled the curtains open and wanted to see the scenery outside so he could appreciate nature, yet there was a black cat outside that hung on the branch. Its mouth opened and closed, clearly about to fall off even it was unwilling.


    Wei Shenglan raised his head to see that it was at Nan Gonghai¡¯s balcony. The cat was probably playing on the balcony but then accidentally fell off. Out of fright, it held onto the branches but this coward didn¡¯t dare to climb on the tree.


    Wei Shenglan and the cat looked at each other momentarily but he let out a helpless sigh. He placed the bottle of water on the ground, pulled open the French Window, then walked directly under the black cat and opened his arms.


    The black cat looked at him then at the branch. Then it jumped down, right into Wei Shenglan¡¯s arms.


    Wei Shenglan steadily caught the black cat. He even patted its back and waited for it to calm down before throwing it on the ground.


    The black cat was unexpectedly thrown again. This time, it revealed its teeth at Wei Shenglan to show how angry it was.


    Wei Shenglan ignored it and went in the room. However, he didn¡¯t close the French Window.


    The black cat was upset. It followed Wei Shenglan and when he sat on the sofa, he climbed on him and continued to bare its teeth at him. Perhaps, if Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t comfort him, it will continue to scare him.


    Wei Shenglan felt this cat was quite annoying so he went to grab some cat food for it.


    Seeing the cat food, the black cat felt like the human submitted to him, so it happily ate the cat food.


    Night fell.


    Uncle Wang knocked on the faint wooden color of the door. When the person called him in, he opened the door and walked in.


    By the office desk sat a woman in her early thirties. She wore a white silk pajamas and casually pulled her hair up in a bun. She was exquisite and beautiful, sitting up elegantly.


    ¡°Good evening, Lady. This is the information on Ye Xi.¡± Uncle Wang walked up and handed the two different documents to the beautiful woman.


    ¡°Ye Xi? The girl?¡± the woman asked. She took the documents over and skimmed through it.


    Uncle Wang explained by the side. ¡°Although Xiao Hai deleted traces of Ye Xi on the internet, there are a lot of things that can¡¯t be deleted.¡±


    She slowly flipped through the pages and her eyes became colder and colder. Yet, she said in a faint tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a useless struggle.¡±


    ¡°I have a different view on this.¡± Uncle Wang slightly bowed.


    The woman didn¡¯t look at him but said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Xia Hai probably knows that he couldn¡¯t delete everything about Ye Xi, so he probably approves of this girl.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Suddenly, she quickly flipped through the last few pages. She looked at Uncle Wang and said, ¡°You seem to like this girl.¡±


    Uncle Wang slightly smiled and said, ¡°I only saw her once. It¡¯s not enough to say if I like her or not.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­is a bit complicated. I need to personally see her. You can arrange this.¡± The woman paused and continued, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± After a bow, Uncle Wang left.

 Chapter 71 - Having A Meal (1)

    Nan Gonghai didn¡¯t tell Wei Shenglan that Uncle Wang was investigating Ye Xi behind his back, or that his mother had instructed him to.


    Part of the reason why was probably because he was very curious and wanted to see how Ye Xi would do in this situation.


    Therefore, while they had lunch, Nan Gonghai secretly installed a wiretap software on her phone when Ye Xi went to the bathroom.


    Firstly, he was a young man full of curiosity. Then, he was Wei Shenglan and the others¡¯ friend. These two points weren¡¯t out of sorts.


    While eating, although Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan sat across from each other, Wei Shenglan remained silent.


    After Ye Xi had been ignored by Wei Shenglan despite her many attempts to greet her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit upset, especially seeing how happily and proudly Bing Yiyi was smiling.


    She even reflected and thought it might be because her words were too harsh so it made Wei Shenglan angry.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like he was angry.


    Or maybe he felt like he lost his face because someone eavesdrop on her teaching him a lesson?


    Ye Xi thought back and forth, unable to understand. She decided to leave school and find a store that sold pancakes.


    There was nothing else besides pancakes that could satisfy her.


    Who knew that the moment she walked out the door, she was blocked by a car.


    The car window slowly slid down and it revealed a familiar elderly face.


    Uh¡­


    Ye Xi was confused for a while.


    The elderly man smiled at her and then got off the car to open the car door to the back for her.


    Ye Xi watched as he steadily and elegantly opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Ye, please.¡± Uncle Wang slightly bowed.


    ¡°Uh¡­how come?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    ¡°My Lady wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ai¡­Wei Shenglan¡¯s mother?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    Uncle Wang¡¯s fingers slightly trembled. Ai? Loved one? Person she loved? Heart? Was this not an one-sided love after all?


    All sorts of thoughts flew by in his mind but he nodded without changing his expression.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Xi stayed silent for a while but she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is his mother looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out after you¡¯re there.¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s mind suddenly thought of numerous scenes where typical TV shows reveals the male lead¡¯s mother giving the female lead a hard time. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and weakly asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    Uncle Wang revealed an unknown smile. ¡°Then I will have to force you.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°I will yell rape!¡±


    Uncle Wang slightly smiled and said, ¡°Everyone knows me here.¡±


    Despicable capitalists.


    Ye Xi felt the cold air around her and swiftly got in the car.


    On the way there, Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but to explain, ¡°Although we often play games, this didn¡¯t influence Wei Shenglan¡¯s grades.¡±


    Uncle Wang said, ¡°Of course not. Young master already completed high school.¡±


    ¡­Well, that must be excellent.


    Ye Xi was speechless momentarily before she continued, ¡°Actually, besides playing games together, we barely speak. I have no idea what¡¯s going on in his personal life.¡±


    Uncle Wang said, ¡°Young master is gullible and pure so his personal life must be the same.¡±


    ¡­.Wow, really innocent. He was so innocent that he would hide under the covers in the middle of the night to watch those kinds of films. Very innocent.


    Ye Xi was dumbstruck once again.


    The two were silent the entire way, until they reached their destination.


    They arrived at a cafe and Uncle Wang had Ye Xi enter by herself.


    The moment she walked in, she smelled a faint fragrance of coffee and milk. The store was playing a slow and relaxing piano song and the decorations were mainly of dark colors.


    A woman wearing a uniform welcomed her and slightly bowed. She asked, ¡°Hello, are you Miss Ye?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xi nodded.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Ye Xi followed her and they made a corner, entering a more vast space. Then she saw a piano in the center and a beautiful woman wearing a white dress was playing it.


    So the song wasn¡¯t being played, but performed live.


    In wealthy people¡¯s world, even a cafe seemed wealthy and rich!


    Ye Xi simply followed behind the woman and passed the piano section, walking to a French Window. There was a garden outside the window. There were trees, grass, and flowers. It contained a beautiful scenery. A woman in her early thirties sat properly and elegantly on the only seat by the French Window. She wore exquisite clothes and it was mainly nude colors. She matched her outfit well and there was a sense of nobleness naturally.


    A rich woman listening to the piano performance by herself?

 Chapter 72 - Having A Meal (2)

    Ch.72 Having A Meal (2)


    No. At this stage, if she was able to open a cafe herself and admire this beautiful scenery, she was the wealthiest of the wealthy.


    Ye Xi felt that she was indeed an ignorant person. Bleh. She meant simple and plain.


    When the woman saw Ye Xi in front of her, she gradually looked up and smiled.


    She was beautiful like a goddess.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ye Xi smiled and sat across from her.


    The woman faintly knitted her eyebrows.


    Ye Xi reacted and explained, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t explain beforehand as to why you want to see me, you should at least stand up to welcome me when I came to show that you¡¯re apologetic, right? But you didn¡¯t, so I made a decision to sit down myself.¡±


    Although the person sitting across her was Ali Jiang¡¯s mother, she wouldn¡¯t be more polite than she normally was. After all, she spoke the truth. From the start to end, it was Ali Jiang¡¯s mother who was lacking in manners. It seemed like she wanted to make her look bad. This made her unhappy.


    If it was a teenager girl across her, Ye Xi might¡¯ve been more lenient. However, it was because of her personality that led her to be alarmed by adults and have attitudes towards them.


    ¡°Heh.¡± The woman faintly smiled and extended her hand.


    Ye Xi was a bit nervous. She observed the table and saw a cup of coffee in front of Ali Jiang¡¯s mother. To the front right corner was a glass of water. The position of it was subtle and she could usually pick this up.


    This scene was like in typical TV shows when the male lead¡¯s mother was dissatisfied with the female lead. She would call her over and ask, ¡°How much money do you want?¡±


    The female lead would say, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want money. I just want the male lead. We are truly in love.¡±


    The male lead¡¯s mother would be furious and spill the glass of water on her.


    Then the female lead would feel upset and end up meeting the male lead. After asking, he would find the truth.


    The male lead would definitely be angry and would go and fight with his mother. Then the male and female lead would leave home together.


    The female lead would be touched that the male lead had left home for her! This must be true love that surpassed life and death.


    After they experienced numerous hardships, the male lead¡¯s mother would allow them to date each other after seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop them.


    But¡­


    What does this have to do with her?


    Ye Xi silently stared at the glass of mother. As long as Ali Jiang¡¯s mother picked up the glass of water, she will immediately move back and dodge it. She will let Ali Jiang¡¯s mother see teenagers¡¯ reactions and speeds. Heh.


    The smooth and delicate hands moved to the glass of water.


    Ye Xi stiffened. Based on this speed, she would need to make her move in three seconds.


    Then, the hand pushed the glass of water towards Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was flabbergasted.


    ¡°You seemed thirsty. Take a sip.¡± Ali Jiang¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was faint.


    ¡°¡­ok, thank you.¡± Ye Xi was silently crying in her heart. She picked up the glass of water and sipped it.


    Damn. Wei Shenglan never played according to the cards. Like his mother. This frustrates her.


    I can¡¯t show off my super dodging skills.


    After Ye Xi took a sip of the lemon-flavored water, she looked at Ali Jiang¡¯s mother and asked, ¡°Then, why do you want to meet me today?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Xiao Lan made a new friend and I want to see who it was.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ye Xi faintly smiled. Besides that, what else could she do?


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Yang Zhi. You can call me Aunt Yang.¡±


    Ye Xi carefully glanced at her face. She really couldn¡¯t call her Aunt, so she asked, ¡°Can I call you Sister Yang?¡±


    Yang Zhi raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Ok, did you eat yet?¡±


    ¡°I was just planning to.¡±


    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t, then let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xi didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became friendly. She didn¡¯t spill water on her or insult her. Instead, she even asked to eat with her. What should she do? She was a bit upset.


    Ye Xi and Yang Zhi both left the cafe. Who knew that the beautiful woman playing the piano followed them too.


    Could this be the rumored bringing one¡¯s own BGM?


    This was inhumane!

 Chapter 73 - Having A Meal (3)

    The beautiful seemed to notice her gaze and she gently smiled at her. ¡°Hello, I am Wei Shengliu, Xiao Lan¡¯s sister. You don¡¯t need to introduce yourself. I¡¯ve already looked through your information.¡±


    Uh, information.


    This was the legendary affluent family who would go investigate figures who were close to the male lead.


    She understood. Understood. But this didn¡¯t mean she was happy about it.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t smile much, showing that she was unhappy. However, she politely smiled back.


    Yang Zhi glanced at Wei Shengliu and said, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Wei Shengliu was stunned then her eyes become teary. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say we could eat together and be each other¡¯s angel?¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless.


    This sentence wasn¡¯t strange but coming out of her mouth, it was very strange.


    Being the male lead¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you supposed to be arrogant, elegant, calm, and dignified? Plus, weren¡¯t you supposed to speak with sophisticated vocabulary?


    Yang Zhi was silent, staring at her.


    Wei Shengliu silently walked to the road and hailed a taxi. She sat in the car and couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She looked at them upset before the car slowly faded into the distance.


    Ye Xi got in the car Uncle Wang was driving and silently went to eat with Yang Zhi.


    While passing a womens¡¯ clothing store, Ye Xi suddenly remembered that she wanted to buy a few pairs of pants but had been forgetting about this.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Xi subconsciously yelled.


    Uncle Wang looked at Yang Zhi through the rearview mirror and stopped after seeing her nod her head.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to buy some things. Please wait for me.¡± Ye Xi got out of the car after Yang Zhi nodded her head.


    Ye Xi looked at the store name and was stunned.


    Metersbonwe!


    This name woke up her memory.


    Normally, the male lead would bring the poor female lead to a store and buy clothes for her.


    The female lead would look at the mirror, wearing ugly clothes, then feel like she was a completely different person.


    But why was this the name?!


    Ye Xi silently returned to the car. She was scared that she couldn¡¯t afford anything there.


    Yang Zhi didn¡¯t ask why she suddenly decided not to buy anything. She had Uncle Wang continue to drive.


    After they finished eating, Ye Xi had a favorable impression of Yang Zhi.


    Although she was not pleased with Yang Zhi in the beginning, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was a really good person to eat with. She didn¡¯t mind whether your tastes were weird or if you ate too much, and she would never rush you.


    Plus, she had Uncle Wang drive Ye Xi back to school.


    Although they started off badly, the ending was beautiful.


    After Ye Xi was full from eating, she decided to find An Mudie and see how her training had been. She wanted to cheer for her.


    She just walked into the school when she saw a person walking out of the security room. She was tall, beautiful, and arrogant.


    Ye Xi felt like she saw the female version of Wei Shenglan but another close look told her it was his sister, Wei Shengliu.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Wei Shengliu looked down, not putting her in her eyes.


    This person seems to be an actress. She was an innocent girl before but now she acted like a cold goddess.


    Ye Xi was quite curious to see what she wanted to. Being the male lead¡¯s mother, Yang Zhi¡¯s actions were out of her expectations. She was a bit disappointed.


    Therefore, Ye Xi followed her.


    She walked with her to a cafe and they each ordered a coffee.


    Wei Shengliu then looked at her and said, ¡°Heh, you must be lacking money?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head.


    Wei Shengliu squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Your parents have been trying for a second child. If it¡¯s a boy¡­heh.¡±


    Can you stop pausing in between and finish saying what you have to in one go?


    Wei Shengliu took out a check and placed it on the table. She pushed the check to Ye Xi and said, ¡°While you have the chance now, fill it in.¡±


    You need to explain yourself. Do you want to give me money because you think I¡¯m quite miserable or was it for other reasons?


    Although Ye Xi was confused by her unclear words, she helped her add on, ¡°So you want me to fill the check and leave Wei Shenglan alone after taking it?¡±


    Wei Shengliu sneered. ¡°Good thing you know. Fill it in now.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­young lady, do you know that this method is really outdated?


    Nevermind it being outdated. The main point was it made her look stupid.


    If she was with Wei Shengland, wouldn¡¯t the inheritance be in her hands in the end?


    Then why would she only want millions and millions of dollars only?


    People weren¡¯t that stupid.

 Chapter 74 - Holding On (1)

    Ch.74 Holding On (1)


    Ye Xi has a habit of bringing a pen with her because of her forgetfulness. If she did not bring a pen, she would easily forget things that may not be too important but was substantial enough that she needed to remember it.


    For example, buying clothes. She had wanted to do it in the past, but only recalled it a long time later.


    At this time, even though she felt that Weisheng Liu was a little mentally handicapped, she still couldn¡¯t help herself from taking out her pen, grabbing the check, and filled it in with zeros.


    She could hardly stop!


    She may even have gotten an illness that makes her want to write down twenty zeros on the number every time she sees a check.


    Weisheng Liu had just been thinking that hey, just as I expected, this really is a stupid short-sighted girl.


    Then, she saw countless numbers of zeros.


    Weisheng Liu was shocked. Not caring about her image at all, she snatched over the check by reflex.


    Ye Xi¡¯s hands suddenly stopped. She looked innocently at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Weisheng Liu scolded her. ¡°Who the hell has this much money? You¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    But who really was the bigger idiot in the end?


    Clearly, it was the person called Weisheng Liu.


    Ye Xi continued to look innocently at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who allowed me to fill it out? And going by what you told me, I seem to be allowed to write as much as I want.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡± Weisheng Liu ripped the check apart and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so ambitious. And such a big appetite¡­I¡¯ll be watching you.¡±


    Then, Wei Shenglan stood up firmly and walked off.


    Ye Xi was speechless again. You don¡¯t have to make up a big bunch of conspiracy theories in your mind, alright? I just have a simple disease that makes me want to fill out a check with zeros.


    Ye Xi watched disconsolately as her figure gradually disappeared. She seemed to have just passed by the chance to obtain enough money to be able to afford quite a lot of houses downtown.


    But¡­her parents are giving birth to a second child?


    They¡¯re actually giving birth to a second child at this time, at this age?


    Also¡­why does Weisheng Liu know this?


    More and more, the world of the rich befuddled her.


    And it was only now that the coffee she ordered arrived. Too bad Weisheng Liu had already left, wasting a cup of coffee.


    Ye Xi picked up her own and took a sip. It was alright, just so-so, but acceptable.


    At this moment, someone took the seat in front of Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi looked up. It was Nan Gonghai.


    Nan Gonghai shot her a grin and revealed one of his little canines, looking a little playful. Then, he took a sip of the coffee Weisheng Liu left behind and said, ¡°Meowmeowmeow, did you get into a fight with Ellie-chan again?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Then, Ye Xi put down her coffee and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my screen name outside of the game. Don¡¯t mix up games with reality.¡±


    Nan Gonghai liked her screen name a lot so he ignored the latter half of Ye Xi¡¯s words, and focused on the gossip between her and Wei Shenglan, saying, ¡°Then you definitely hate Ellie-chan.¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t feel like talking to him and just silently drank her coffee, pretending not to have heard him.


    When Nan Gonghai saw that she was ignoring him, he changed the topic. ¡°Actually¡­Xiao Lan is a very simple person. There are many times that we may perceive something as bad, or as something we shouldn¡¯t do, but he may not understand it. So, as his friends, we should be more forgiving!¡±


    Simple?


    Why does everyone think he¡¯s simple?


    Isn¡¯t he just a normal person who will secretly watch porn at night?

 Chapter 75 - Holding On (2)

    Nan Gonghai added on, ¡°For example, he ran over to my room in the middle of the night last time, and very, very seriously, he told me to show him some porn. Look at how serious he is. He can try his hardest to learn about porn for someone else¡¯s sake.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    What the hell! What on earth is he doing for someone else that requires him to learn from porn?!


    School idol, you are still a high school student. Isn¡¯t it good enough to just study well and improve yourself?


    Ye Xi looked speechless at Nan Gonghai. There was nothing she wanted to say. She never thought that she would have misunderstood Wei Shanglan this whole time. No matter how she thinks of it now, it feels weird, but thinking about him with an earnest face, dead serious about wanting Nan Gonghai to show him porn¡­


    As expected¡­it¡¯s a little bad.


    Nan Gonghai left after finishing the coffee.


    There was no reason for Ye Xi to stay here alone, so she left with him as well.


    The two had a brief chat as they walked and finally decided to head back to his dorm to play games together.


    Wei Shenglan and the rest weren¡¯t in the dorm at this moment, so Ye Xi played a few PVP rounds with Nan Gonghai.


    As for the result, they scored five points each.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t have any gaming addictions so she said her farewells after playing a few rounds.


    She went to the gym, headed up to the sixth floor, and entered the exercise room. An Mudie and the others were still exercising.


    Once the girl with the long legs saw her, she stopped. Seeing that, the others in the room stopped.


    Lady Longlegs walked to her, and spontaneously, the others in the room followed behind her as well.


    An Mudie was very happy to see Ye Xi. She wanted to invite her for a meal, and after filling their bellies, she could ask for the tea. But as soon as she reached Ye Xi, she saw the people standing in some kind of gangster triangle stance with Lady Longlegs in front.


    After smiling at An Mudie, Ye Xi looked at Lady Longlegs. You could tell they were here to start trouble just by looking at them.


    ¡°Ye Xi, aren¡¯t you being too nosy?¡± Lady Longlegs spoke.


    Ye Xi raised a brow. ¡°When did I nose around your business?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly challenging our dignity with what you said yesterday.¡± At this moment, Lady Longlegs seemed to be up for a proper talk.


    Ye Xi smiled. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    The girl ignored her and went on by herself. ¡°We have our own ways of life, we don¡¯t need you to point your fingers at us.¡±


    Ye Xi wanted to sigh. She frowned and said, ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Then, she took An Mudie with her and left.


    But when faced with these stubborn people, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t like these overly stubborn people. Whether they insist on doing right or wrong, it¡¯s too easy for them to throw themselves at a dead end, and they¡¯ll never learn from their mistakes. In other words, they¡¯re not very flexible.


    After leaving the gym, Ye Xi remembered that An Mudie was still exercising. She asked, ¡°Oh right, you haven¡¯t finished exercising, have you?¡±


    An Mudie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my body¡¯s in good shape so I don¡¯t actually need to exercise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ye Xi praised, ¡°that¡¯s very good.¡±


    She was in absolute poverty with her use of compliments, but An Mudie was still happy to hear it.


    The two of them were just about to go eat when they bumped into Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan stopped right in front of them.


    Ye Xi and An Mudie stopped walking and raised their heads to look at him.


    Ye Xi could look at his face, but she couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet his eyes.


    At this moment, Wei Shenglan¡¯s head was slightly lowered and his gaze was down on the floor. The corners of his lips were curved slightly downwards, and he clearly looked very stiff.


    He was nervous.

 Chapter 76 - Holding On (3)

    An Mudie looked at Wei Shenglan, then at Ye Xi. She could deeply feel that the atmosphere between them was like that of a quarreling couple. So, without even a word of goodbye, she quietly slipped away.


    When Ye Xi Saw Wei Shenglan¡¯s state, she really believed that he was actually a simple person.


    After a long time, Wei Shenglan finally spoke.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s voice sounded like he was struggling.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The completely out of context question had Ye Xi dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you also¡­¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s throat felt like it was stuck together by something. The questions turned hundreds of thousands of times in his heart, forming a blade that was splitting his heart apart.


    Ye Xi suddenly realized what he meant.


    Before coming here, Wei Shenglan had caused her to be surrounded in the library. There was no doubt that this could be traumatizing for a girl with a weak heart. But for Ye Xi, It was no different from being mobbed by a group of little children, and those little children were all complaining about stupid things like how could you eat my lollipop or something stupid and immature like that.


    So, of course it did not bother her.


    But after figuring this out, Ye Xi¡¯s eyes softened. The school idol is a good sapling, after all. He¡¯s not some rotten self-righteous prick.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wei Shenglan. I don¡¯t mind.¡± While saying that, Ye Xi reached out to pat his shoulder. ¡°But you have to remember, what you did previously was wrong.¡±


    Wei Shenglan looked at her, but he did not say anything.


    Ye Xi returned his gaze with firm eyes.


    The two looked at each other for quite a long time. Even Ye Xi¡¯s eyes were starting to water. Wei Shenglan was still looking at her with a complicated gaze that was hard to read.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help blinking and wetting her eyeballs before saying, ¡°Did you get that?¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded. Suddenly, he put on a very aggrieved face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know in the past¡­¡±


    Ye Xi could feel her heart thumping. For a moment, she did not know what to say and could only give him a dry nod.


    Suddenly, Wei Shenglan hugged her. He lowered his head and said by her ear, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Xi froze. She felt extremely uncomfortable, but she could also feel that Wei Shenglan may be experiencing major changes in his life right now, so it was really inappropriate to push him away. And with that, the only thing she could do was to allow him to hug her even harder.


    However, they were still on the campus trail, which falls under the public. School idol, can¡¯t you hug me a little while just for the sentiment and then let go?


    When it finally felt like Wei Shenglan was squeezing just a bit too hard, Ye Xi patted him on the back and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Everyone has times like these. Everything will be fine after you go back for some sleep, so be a good boy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Shenglan answered her, but he did not let go.


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    School idol, I know you feel very weak right now and need someone to rely on, but shouldn¡¯t you be going to the other three princes at this time to share your experiences, recall the past together, talk about the world, and while you¡¯re at it, confess your wrongs?


    What are you doing right now?


    Your current behavior is very misleading, you know?


    Thinking about that, Ye Xi wanted to push him, but she never thought that she would be able to push him away with one gentle press¡­


    It was easier than she imagined as if she had suddenly gotten ten times her power.


    Wei Shenglan lowered his head and softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Ye Xi to say goodbye, he turned and left, fast as the wind.


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    What¡­the hell just happened?


    Ye Xi was starting to worry that she didn¡¯t have enough brain cells for this.

 Chapter 77 - The Cat’s Out of the Bag (1)

    Wei Shenglan walked back to his dorm in large strides, and he could feel his heart beating hard in his chest on the way back. He almost seemed to be able to smell Ye Xi¡¯s shampoo in his nose.


    When he reached the dormitory door, he felt like he could not control his limbs. He was trembling faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Xiao Lan? So how did it go? Did you make up with Ye Xi?¡± Nan Gonghai¡¯s voice came from above.


    Wei Shenglan looked up at the balcony on the second floor. Nan Gonghai was leaning leisurely on the railing and looking at him with a grin on his face.


    Wei Shenglan retracted his gaze and retracted the sweet burdens in his heart before calmly entering the dorm.


    When he got himself a drink of iced water from the kitchen, Nan Gonghai had gone down to the living room on the first floor to look for him. He wanted to know what happened no matter what, it was extremely annoying.


    Wei Shenglan suddenly thought of something after finishing his water. He put down his glass and looked at Nan Gonghai.


    Nan Gonghai was caught off guard by that serious gaze. Instantly, his words began to slur, and the words got stuck in his mouth.


    ¡°How did you know that Ye Xi was at the gym?¡±


    In his heart, Nan Gonghai thought: Naturally, that is because I installed a tracking app on her phone while I was installing an eavesdropping app as well. There¡¯s no better duo than this.


    Otherwise, how could he have accurately arrived in front of Ye Xi right after Weisheng Liu left?


    Nan Gonghai knew that Wei Shenglan would never listen to his own heart, so he never paid attention to what he should say, and what he shouldn¡¯t.


    While thinking about things that were not in line with their socialist values, his mouth was headed the other direction. ¡°Well, because she said she wanted to look for An Mudie at the gym while we were playing games together.¡±


    Wei Shenglan raised a brow. ¡°Really?¡±


    Nan Gonghai shrugged. ¡°How else would I know?¡±


    Wei Shenglan said, ¡°You can¡¯t play games alone with her again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Nan Gonghai answered without even thinking about it.


    Wei Shenglan was satisfied. He headed for the stairs and returned to his own room. He breathed a long sigh of relief and looked down at his own hand. He touched Ye Xi¡¯s back and hair earlier. It was soft.


    At this moment, the soft girly Ye Xi was still at a loss. Her entire day went by like she had just ridden on the rollercoaster of life, but she couldn¡¯t find the source of this strangeness at all.


    She had just wanted to head out to buy some savory crepes and she was dragged over to meet Wei Shenglan¡¯s mother, and she was even splashed with water. Then, they shared a friendly meal together. After that, she was stopped by Weisheng Liu¡¯s sister, had a check thrown at her, and for various reasons after that, the check thing did not go through.


    But it was not hard to understand these events.


    The point is, how did Nan Gonghai appear in front of her at such coincidental moments?


    Well¡­he might have just happened to pass by, but for him to ask whether she had just fought with Wei Shenglan just as he arrived was a bit abrupt.


    Then, she was glared at by Longlegs and co.


    Um, well this one¡¯s normal. This school was basically filled with people who hated her anyway.


    But the main key point is that she happened to bump into Wei Shenglan, again.


    These events weren¡¯t that strange if you looked at them separately, but that¡¯s too many coincidences if you add them all up.


    She felt like she was missing something.


    While thinking about it, Ye Xi took a bite of some meat. When An Mudie who was sitting opposite of her saw her expression at this moment, she clearly knew that this was a good time for gossip. So, she abandoned her food, wiped her mouth, and said, ¡°Ye Xi, what happened between you and Wei Shenglan?¡±


    Ye Xi responded, ¡°No talking on the dinner table. Eat your food.¡±


    An Mudie failed to gossip again, so she obediently continued eating.


    After the two were done eating, the sky had already turned dark.

 Chapter 78 - The Cat’s Out of the Bag (2)

    The next day, An Mudie had gone out early to exercise as usual.


    Surprisingly, Ye Xi did not feel like going out today, so she just stayed in the dorm. She had a phone so she could look at some forum posts or some novels. Halfway through, she went out to eat and continued playing on her phone back in the dormitory after that.


    On that evening, she had dinner later than usual. As soon as she reached her dorm, she happened to receive a phone call from Zhazha.


    Ye Xi answered the call while she walked along the path. Nobody was on the road at this time, and the road was spacious, so nobody would hear her even if they passed her by.


    ¡°Long time no see. Missed me?¡± Zhazha¡¯s voice sounded pretty happy.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°When have we met?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on Zhazha¡¯s side. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your photo on your tombstone. That counts, right?¡±


    Having not talked for a few days, Zhazha¡¯s trash-talking skills have improved slightly.


    For a moment, Ye Xi couldn¡¯t counter her. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°What did you call me for today?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that the progress of my novel has already reached two-thirds. It¡¯s almost over but you and Wei Shenglan still haven¡¯t had any developments. I¡¯m anxious.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Ye Xi thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right, ah no, I mean what?¡±


    Having spoken too fast, Zhazha accidentally let the cat out of the bag.


    Ye Xi: ¡°Zhazha, you better come clean and tell me what you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, it¡¯s not like you can do anything to me even if I don¡¯t tell you, hahaha~¡±


    ¡°I can transfer, drop out, or quit school.¡± After a pause, Ye Xi asked, ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhazha went silent.


    Zhazha was silent for a long time.


    Finally, she said, ¡°What¡¯s that gotta do with me?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­Fine, there really isn¡¯t anything she can do to Zhazha. What¡¯s more, none of her experiences can hurt Zhazha in the slightest.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Zhazha suddenly laughed. ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯m in a good mood right now so I¡¯ll answer you!¡±


    Ye Xi, ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. After you gave Wei Shenglan his ideological makeover, his heart has been surging and all kinds of thoughts have been coming to his mind. Everything from when you just met to the present popped up vividly in front of his eyes like it was just yesterday, and he felt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Ye Xi interrupted her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± A little disappointed, Zhazha changed her way of speaking. ¡°After you gave him a lesson in humanities, he went back and reflected on it and felt that he really had done something wrong. What¡¯s more, he had also hurt you in the past and it made him feel very pained and guilty. Nan Gonghai noticed this, so after clearing up the dredges in his mind, he went out to calm himself down with some air. Then, with the spying and GPS apps he installed on your phone, Nan Gonghai learned about your daily activities today and told Wei Shenglan who just happened to return. As for the rest, you know what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Spying apps?


    GPS?


    Oh, right. There¡¯s always one of those super hackers or two in these worlds, and one of those is almost always among one of the fantastic four. They¡¯re mainly responsible for gathering some bits of information. They¡¯re never there when you need them, but they¡¯re always here to force their presence on everyone when they¡¯re not needed.


    However!


    He actually dared to install these things on my phone?


    Ye Xi hung up the call and rushed towards Nan Gonghai¡¯s dormitory.


    Nan Gonghai had just finished showering and was just about to play some games before going to bed, but he suddenly noticed the little red dot that represented Ye Xi getting closer and closer to his own green dot.


    Ye Xi¡¯s dorm was not in this direction.


    Coming here at this hour¡­Is she here to play games?


    What¡¯s so fun about playing games?


    Nan Gonghai smirked and abandoned his computer. He went out, took a turn, and knocked on Wei Shenglan¡¯s door.


    The door opened very quickly. Wei Shenglan asked with a cold face, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Cat’s Out of the Bag (3)

    ¡°It¡¯s a good time right now. Aren¡¯t you going to play games with Ye Xi?¡±


    ¡°And why are you bringing this up?¡±


    ¡°Actually, when I went to look for Ye Xi at the cyber cafe, she was surrounded by guys who were pretending that they wanted to play with her, but they were actually just there to hit on her. Think about it, if she doesn¡¯t play with us, then she¡¯ll go to the cyber cafe. Then, she¡¯ll meet a lot of guys that way. What will we do if she gets cheated?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not that stupid.¡± After he said that, Wei Shenglan closed the door.


    Nan Gonghai had already said what he wanted to say, so he did not hang around. He returned to his room and went to the window.


    From his window, he could see the situation at the entrance.


    And as he expected, he saw Wei Shenglan who was dressed in all black leaving the house just a moment later.


    A textbook example of doing the exact opposite of what you implied you would.


    Wei Shenglan had not gone too far when he saw Ye Xi who was coming over.


    Under the streetlight, the girl¡¯s long hair was slightly flowing in her wind, and her skirt was swaying. A soft light shrouded her body.


    He remembered the first time he met her outside of the school. In her heart, she called him a boy that gave off his own light, and even said that though this light would appear mottled on someone else, it would only add to his luster.


    Perhaps this was what she meant. He thought he was being ridiculed at the time so he didn¡¯t care about it, nor did he keep it in mind.


    But right at this moment, when he saw her walking over, he suddenly realized that it was actually a compliment.


    ¡°Ye Xi¡­¡± He called out softly.


    Ye Xi stopped right in front of him and raised her head, asking, ¡°Is Nan Gonghai in?¡±


    The lingering sense of admiration in Wei Shenglan turned into a gust of wind in an instant. A gust of cold wind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t want to tell her that Nan Gonghai was in the dorm at all.


    Speaking of which, Ye Xi and Nan Gonghai seemed pretty close to each other. They would always play games with each other and they would even call each other intimately with nicknames like ¡°Meowmeowmeow¡± and ¡°Kawaii¡±. Moreover, they also played games alone almost every day!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Wei Shenglan felt. He added, ¡°He¡¯s not inside!¡±


    Ye Xi frowned. ¡°Then where is he?¡±


    She¡¯s even getting angry that she can¡¯t see him?


    Wei Shenglan was even more angry now. He felt like Nan Gonghai had betrayed him. He appeared to have no thoughts about Ye Xi on the surface, but he was secretly seducing her in private.


    ¡°No idea.¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s tone was now slightly cold.


    However, Ye Xi did not notice that. She was still immersed in the rage of wanting to beat Nan Gonghai up.


    Suddenly, Ye Xi froze. Why is she so stupid? She can just call to ask where he was!


    Ye Xi made an effort to take out her phone, but Wei Shenglan caught her hand, preventing her from doing so.


    ¡°What?¡±Even though Ye Xi had always felt that Wei Shenglan was a little childish, and a little aloof, but he wasn¡¯t one to just kick up a fuss out of nothing. At this moment, she really did not believe that he was just kicking up a fuss, and felt that he really must have some business with her.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Wei Shenglan spent some time trying to find an excuse, and he finally said, ¡°I have something I need to look for. Can you help me out?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Xi readily agreed.


    If she wanted to beat up Nan Gonghai, she could do that anytime. But if something is lost, it may not ever turn up if you don¡¯t look for it in a timely manner.


    Beat Nan Gonghai up?


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s expression stiffened a little.


    However, it was too late now to tell her that Nan Gonghai was in the dorm.


    He suddenly regretted how impulsive he was. He should have tried to figure out what Ye Xi wanted to do before answering.

 Chapter 80 - Short (1)

    Once you tell a lie, you¡¯ll have to keep telling lies to keep the story going for your lie at the very start.


    ¡°What did you lose?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    Wei Shenglan thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°My keys.¡±


    ¡°When did you notice that you lost them?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­Just now, about ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where you lost them?¡±


    ¡°It should be around here.¡±


    Ye Xi looked around the place. It was empty all around them. Even though the path was wide, they were the only two people on it. The lights from the street lights had an orange hue to it, and it looked a little weird when it illuminated the trees on the side.


    Most importantly, this place is really quiet.


    Wei Shenglan came closer to Ye Xi little by little and asked, ¡°It¡¯s a bit dreary here. Are you scared?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at him. His expression was a little stiff.


    Usually, people who asked if others were scared were generally scared themselves, but they¡¯ll try to push it on someone else because they¡¯re afraid of being found out.


    Understandable.


    Ye Xi understood this very well in her heart, and she was very gentle with him.


    She had also inched a little closer to Wei Shenglan and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Wei Shenglan said almost instinctively, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, okay? I¡¯m just worried that you might be.¡±


    Usually, people who are very scared but don¡¯t want to show it would always try to show people that they¡¯re not scared, even if nobody asked.


    What¡¯s more, our dear school idol has even said he¡¯s worried about other people, so how scared is he really?


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart go soft. She reached a hand out to his arm and said, ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯re not scared, I really do.¡±


    Wei Shenglan felt hurt by her double negative, cause that just meant it was positive. But after he saw Ye Xi put her hand on his arm, he decided not to correct the misunderstanding she had.


    Out of the possibility that Mr. School Idol may be scared, Ye Xi pulled his arm and walked over to one of the small trees on the side of the road while explaining, ¡°When it comes to losing things like keys in places like these, there¡¯s a possibility they might be kicked to places like these when they were walking and not paying attention. Also, I just took a quick glance, and there are no keys on the road. So, it¡¯s more likely to be here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wei Shenglan allowed Ye Xi to pull him under the tree.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­uh, I¡¯m scared. Can you walk with me?¡± Ye Xi nearly said something that might make him scared.


    For boys like Mr. School Idol here who looked so proud of themselves, they¡¯ll definitely get furious if they hear her.


    Taking care of children really requires a lot of effort, huh?


    Ye Xi felt inclined to sigh, but she was also inexplicably satisfied.


    Wei Shenglan humphed.


    Ye Xi laughed. She thought the school idol looked a bit cute. Then, she took out her phone, turned on the torch, and shined it towards the area nearest to them. Bit by bit, she moved it up and shone it behind the tree. Then, she made a catcall, and a cat pounced on her, causing Ye Xi to fall.


    Shaking, Ye Xi lay on the ground and did not dare to move.


    The black cat slapped away Ye Xi¡¯s phone as if it was displeased with it, and her phone fell into a small puddle. After a small zapping noise, the light turned off.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Shenglan was instantly furious.


    This stupid cat actually dares to pounce on his Ye Xi?


    Wei Shenglan crouched down and picked the cat up by the scruff of its neck. Ye Xi instantly felt like she had been saved and kept retreating backward. She could feel a pain at her arm from a scratch, but compared to the black cat, this pain was nothing!

 Chapter 81 - Short (2)

    Wei Shenglan tossed the cat away and wanted to go help Ye Xi up, but he slipped and fell on top of her.


    Ye Xi was caught by surprise and fell backward, hitting her back heavily on the ground. A crack sounded. It felt like she may have accidentally fell on a dry branch, and the poor branch was crushed by her.


    Wei Shenglan subconsciously tried to steady himself by putting his hand on the ground, but it ended up on Ye Xi¡¯s arm instead. Her arm was very slender, and her skin was extremely soft. He couldn¡¯t help himself from clenching his hands around that arm, holding it tightly.


    Ye Xi was just about to push him away when two people suddenly passed by the road. One was tall, and the other short. Both girls.


    The two girls stopped under the street light.


    Ye Xi had fallen behind the tree, and she just so happened to be able to see the two girls through the low branches of the small tree.


    The two girls were: the tall Wei Shengliu, and the short Bing Yiyi.


    One was the unattainable moon, and the other was the one who threw the check at her.


    For such a combination of people to gather, it¡¯s almost confirmed that they¡¯re not up to any good.


    Ye Xi reached up her free right hand and covered it over Wei Shenglan¡¯s mouth.


    She swears that she did not want to eavesdrop on them, but being discovered at this time will only bring up some less than proper rumors between her and Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan wanted to get up, but he still went with Ye Xi¡¯s actions. Having his nose and mouth covered by her hand, he could feel the slightly cool temperature of her palm, and he could also smell the grassy scent from when her palm touched the ground earlier. It didn¡¯t smell bad, and instead, it even gave him a strange feeling.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here, Big Sis Liu?¡± Bing Yiyi¡¯s voice was soft.


    ¡°Hah.¡± Wei Shengliu glanced at her and said coldly, ¡°Stop acting. You think I can¡¯t see through your disguise?¡±


    Bing Yiyi was stunned for a moment. She said, ¡°Are you going to tell me not to get close to Ah Lan? That¡¯s impossible. Me and Ah Lan truly love each other. Even if he¡¯s not the heir to the Wei Sheng group, and even if he¡¯s ugly or short, I¡¯ll still love him!¡±


    Hey now, little moonlight. You¡¯ve just stolen the female protagonist¡¯s lines.


    And what the hell is the Wei Sheng group?


    Ye Xi was simply speechless.


    Entrepreneurs in the novel world were rarely good at making up names, so they always just give them their own surnames, unlike the world she used to live in where the names of companies had deep meanings. For example, the company created by a certain entrepreneur called Wang. He named his company All Ways Lead to Rome( ÌõÌõ´ó·ͨÂÞÂí, the real group is ´óÁ¬Íò´ï), what a profound name.


    However, with the Wei Sheng group having taken advantage of the surname, it now sounded a bit like a relatively fancy scientific research group.


    After all, saying Weisheng without the ¡°Wu¡±(microorganism) sounds pretty weird.


    From this perspective, wouldn¡¯t Nangong Hai¡¯s family be the CEOs of Nangong Group?


    Tsk tsk tsk, it almost sounds like he¡¯s about to go fishing.


    At this moment, Wei Shengliu laughed and showed no response to Bing Yiyi¡¯s words. She only said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you think. I came to you today because I want to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Work with me? On what?¡±


    ¡°To get rid of Ye Xi that tricky woman.¡± Anger could be heard in Wei Shengliu¡¯s voice. ¡°She actually dared to refuse my check. Nobody has ever dared to refuse me. I want to make sure she regrets it for the rest of her life.¡±


    No no no, I never refused it. You were the one who ripped the check yourself, okay?!


    What¡¯s more, what do you mean nobody ever dared to refuse you! Can you please not be possessed by a tyrant CEO type all of a sudden?


    More importantly! If you¡¯re going to discuss about doing something nasty to someone, can you at least do it somewhere where it¡¯s quiet and safe? It¡¯s easy to be overheard in this kind of place!


    So were the thoughts of Ye Xi who was currently eavesdropping.

 Chapter 82 - Thick (1)

    Hearing what Wei Shengliu had to say, Bing Yiyi laughed. In an instant, it felt like flowers had bloomed all around her. It was a beautiful sight.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make sure Ye Xi finds out how dark the world really is.¡±


    Ye Xi: I don¡¯t know how dark the world is, but I know you¡¯re quite stupid. What¡¯s more, I also know how dark the nights are in a little forest, but you may not know that when you¡¯re standing under a street light. Ha ha.


    But Wei Shengliu did not notice that. She felt angry every time she thought about the greedy Ye Xi.


    Wei Shengliu said, ¡°Very good. First, we need to find a few people to bully her. We¡¯ll let her know despair and pain, then she¡¯ll drop out of school herself.¡±


    Sis, you¡¯re too outdated. Our little white moonlight here has already tried that, it¡¯s useless.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help thinking about the girl who would break out in tears every time she heard anything about mothers or fathers. She deeply felt that using bullying as a tactic in this school was a little difficult.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s expression turned complicated for a bit. But then, she still nodded her head as if she had just eaten shit. She didn¡¯t want to refute this person in front of her because she was the older sister of her future husband, she can¡¯t afford to offend her.


    ¡°Heh.¡± With her suggestion affirmed, Wei Shengliu felt very proud. Then, she waver her hand and said, ¡°Now go. I¡¯m going to invite Xiao Lan out to eat.¡±


    Bing Yiyi: ¡°What a coincidence, I was just about to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Wei Shengliu responded. Then, she said, ¡°If you dare to mention a single word of what we said today to Xiao Lan, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer.¡±


    Bing Yiyi responded, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. No one will know of our conversation today except for me and you.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­You may not be aware of this cruel fact, but both of us heard you.


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it, Sis Liu, your dear little brother heard it too.


    We shouldn¡¯t be behind the tree, we should be in front of it.


    The sound of their footsteps gradually went further away. Only then did Ye Xi let go of Wei Shenglan¡¯s mouth.


    Wei Shenglan felt a little awkward, but he was also a little reluctant to get up. But the darkness covered his emotions.


    Ye Xi fumbled around, trying to find her phone and quickly gave it a good shake. Without this, Zhazha may not be able to call her. It was fine before, but only after her phone was wet did Ye Xi finally feel the fear rising up.


    Zhazha again?


    The awkwardness Wei Shenglan felt was gone in an instant, turning into raging envy.


    Who on earth is Zhazha?


    This was the very first time Wei Shenglan felt the urge to choke a person to death.


    After Ye Xi was done shaking the water off her phone, she even barbaric action. She grabbed her skirt and began to wipe her phone with it. While wiping the leftover water from her phone, she walked down to the street light to look at it. The screen looked fine, it should be repairable.


    Ye Xi breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Wei Shenglan whose face was currently stiff. She suddenly felt a little sympathy for him.


    With how Wei Shengliu¡¯s attitude was in front of Yang Zhi, she figured that she must also be the same in front of Wei Shenglan.


    Right now, the boy was caught off guard by this dark side of his good big sister. Perhaps his entire world view had just shattered in front of him.


    ¡°Well uh¡­You should go back and rest, forget about what happened today.¡± Ye Xi gave his shoulder a comforting pat and said her goodbyes. ¡°I have to get my phone fixed so I¡¯m going now. You should look for your keys tomorrow. People rarely come by here so I don¡¯t think anyone will take it.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Thick (2)

    Just as Ye Xi was about to go, her wrist was caught by Wei Shenglan. She turned back and saw that Wei Shenglan¡¯s face was just as stiff as earlier.


    Oh, right! He seems to be afraid of the dark.


    What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t expose the fact that he was afraid of the dark, otherwise, he might just go crazy.


    While thinking about that, it probably wouldn¡¯t matter if she held off fixing her phone for a minute or two. So, she said politely, ¡°Uh, can I come to your dorm for a glass of water?¡±


    Wei Shenglan couldn¡¯t be bothered to refute her thoughts, but the end result of her misunderstanding was a boon for him. It seems like compared to Zhazha, he was much more important to her, right?


    His face looked relieved, and his complexion had also improved considerably.


    In Ye Xi¡¯s eyes, he was just a child who was afraid of the dark. Now that someone was there to accompany them, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    A strange feeling rose inside of Ye Xi¡¯s heart. It was like she was watching a flower bloom, but also like you had inadvertently raised your head during the night, and seeing the countless stars flickering in the sky.


    Glimmering without end.


    Wei Shenglan looked at her eyes, and he felt that as expected, he was still more important than Zhazha.


    Ye Xi froze for a moment. Only then did she notice that something was wrong. She came back to her senses and her eyes trailed off elsewhere. Her voice was also much lower when she said, ¡°Well uh¡­let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Thanks to her ¡°shy¡± attitude, Wei Shenglan had also noticed something off. But he could not understand why that was.


    Wei Shenglan had forgotten to let go of Ye Xi¡¯s hand, and Ye Xi had also forgotten to tell him to let go.


    So, while they were ¡°holding hands¡±, the two of them went inside of Wei Shenglan¡¯s dormitory.


    Ye Xi had wanted to mention about leaving, but thinking about it, if she mentioned that she was going to leave now, there is a good chance that with Wei Shenglan¡¯s smarts, he could figure out that she was only accommodating his fear.


    So, in order to prevent Wei Shenglan from having his self-esteem damaged, she still followed him inside.


    Wei Shengliu and Bing Yiyi were sitting in the living room, chatting with Nangong Hai.


    Ye Xi looked at Wei Shenglan.


    Wei Shenglan was looking elsewhere in silence.


    As expected, the little school idol is lying.


    Ye Xi felt like that little jump in her heart had all been fed to the dogs.


    When the three of them saw their entrance, the atmosphere turned strange. Everyone had different thoughts.


    Wei Shengliu stood up immediately and strode over to them, standing right in between the two of them. She reached out her right hand and placed it on Ye Xi¡¯s shoulder, bringing her towards the sofa. ¡°Long time no see, Ye Xi.¡±


    Ye Xi laughed and shrugged her hands off. She walked to the spot next to Nangong Hai and sat down.


    Wei Shengliu was too too-faced, it was a bit too much for her.


    Wei Shengliu didn¡¯t care. She giggled to Wei Shenglan and said, ¡°Xiao Lan, have you eaten?¡±


    Wei Shengliu¡¯s good sister act at this moment was completely different from how cold she was just a while ago.


    Wei Shenglan glanced at her and said, ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡±


    Then, Wei Shenglan went up the stairs.


    Is a sibling war about to go down?


    A big sister who has been exposed, and a little brother who did not want anyone to meddle in his business. No matter how you think about it, it seemed like a show worth seeing.


    Ye Xi watched them leave with longing in her eyes.


    Nangong Hai was also quite curious. He had overheard half of what they said, but after he heard the sound of a cat, everything cut off. He nearly lost his mind. He wanted to go out to eavesdrop on them, but he never thought that Wei Shengliu and Bing Yiyi would invite themselves over, interrupting his idea of going out to peek at them.

 Chapter 84 - Thick (3)

    Ye Xi looked at Nangong Hai and laughed dryly.


    Nangong Hai was stunned. Her current smile looked anything but friendly.


    He had always believed in his instincts, and things didn¡¯t seem right just this moment. He quickly said, ¡°You two should chat, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Then, he was just about to go when Ye Xi caught him at the back of his collar, dragging him back to the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s still early, what are you in such a hurry for?¡±


    Immediately, Nangong Hai knew that his instincts had been accurate. Then, he turned back and revealed a flattering smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always slept early.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Ye Xi laughed.


    Nangong Hai could feel that things were bad, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out how he had offended her.


    At this moment, Bing Yiyi jumped up, unwilling to be left out, and said, ¡°Haha, you have such a good relationship.¡±


    Ye Xi turned back to her with a nonchalant smile and said, ¡°Of course, Xiao Hai knows me very, very well.¡±


    Nangong Hai:?


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s face was slightly distorted, but then she put on a look of disgust and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had quite the extensive connections.¡±


    Girl, do you even understand what that means?


    But Ye Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her.


    After a short few minutes, Wei Shenglan came downstairs with her sister.


    Nobody knows what Wei Shenglan talked about with his sister, but Wei Shengliu¡¯s enthusiastic aura was distorted. Her heard was lowered and her face looked gloomy, but she also looked like she was speechless.


    Wei Shenglan walked over to Ye Xi¡¯s side and sat down. he took a look at her hand that was currently holding Nangong Hai¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Xiao Hai, go and pour Ye Xi a cup of tea.¡±


    Nangong Hai immediately found the will to break out from Ye Xi¡¯s demonic grasp and fled for the kitchen.


    But that didn¡¯t bother Ye Xi. Nangong Hai lives here anyway, he can¡¯t escape. She could come over to beat him up anytime. It didn¡¯t have to be now.


    And so, Ye Xi did not mind that he fled to the kitchen.


    But Wei Shengliu asked, ¡°A cup? Just one cup? What about me and Yiyi?¡±


    Wei Shenglan said plainly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Wei Shengliu puffed up her cheeks to show that she was angry.


    Bing Yiyi quickly put on the nice act and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Sis Liu. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Wei Shengliu huffed, ¡°But I am.¡±


    Bing Yiyi: ¡­


    This is probably a good example of friendly fire as mentioned in the legends.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Bing Yiyi for having such an¡­unconventional teammate.


    Wei Shengliu noticed that Ye Xi was looking at her. In her eyes, no matter how she looked at it, Ye Xi¡¯s sympathetic gaze just looked like she was showing off and feeling proud. Anger swelled up in her heart, but because her brother was still around, she couldn¡¯t let herself go.


    So, Wei Shengliu glared at Ye Xi with the fiercest expression she could muster.


    Ye Xi looked away silently.


    Nangong Hai paced around the kitchen for close to ten minutes before coming out with some mineral water in a ceramic cup.


    He placed the cup down in front of Wei Shenglan, who pushed the water in front of Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi picked it up and took a sip. Then, she looked at Bing Yiyi and Wei Shengliu whose faced had all turned a little ugly. She didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt quite pleased.


    That was the gaze of someone who hates someone and wanted to beat them up, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    And Ye Xi realized afterward that she was getting worse and worse. Hahaha.


    Both Bing Yiyi and Wei Shengliu quickly bid them farewell. Clearly, they were too angry and couldn¡¯t stand getting anymore angry than this.


    A wise move.

 Chapter 85 - Surprise (1)

    After Wei Shengliu and Bing Yiyi left, Ye Xi immediately revealed her hostility.


    Nan Gonghai shrunk his neck.


    Ye Xi inched closer.


    Nan Gonghai shrank back, and his entire body was shrunken into the sofa.


    Ye Xi extended her hand, and her fist landed right beside his ear on the back cushion of the sofa, making a muffled thud.


    Nan Gonghai shuddered and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s eyes were cold, but her lips were raised into a smile. ¡°What am I doing? You should think about what you did wrong.¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s words were a common routine.


    In most cases, these words happened between lovers.


    For example, a woman accidentally comes across a porn website saved on her boyfriend¡¯s computer, so she opened it out of curiosity just to find that it was no normal porn video, it was extremely sick.


    She never would have imagined that her normal-looking boyfriend would actually be so evil inside!


    And so, the girl gets angry and interrogates her boyfriend. But instead of getting to the point, she just mentions that her boyfriend has done something wrong!


    Said boyfriend panics, and may end up derailing and exposing all the other lovers he had on the side.


    It can be seen that though this routine was common, it was very effective.


    But was Nan Gonghai such a weak person?


    He kept firm and shook his head. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Ye Xi frowned. She raised her free left hand and punched Nan Gonghai right in the stomach.


    Ye Xi¡¯s current body was very delicate and she was not very strong, but concentrating all her energy into one spot was still able to cause Nan Gonghai some pain, and he grunted.


    Installing spying and tracking applications on someone else¡¯s phone was a crime. She can¡¯t let him go for this.


    This was what Ye Xi thought, so she didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    Wei Shenglan had originally wanted to stop Ye Xi. He didn¡¯t want to see them fighting, but after hearing Ye Xi¡¯s thoughts, he only felt that Nan Gonghai deserved it.


    And so, he kept away his hand that was just about to stop Ye Xi and went over to Nan Gonghai¡¯s left, sitting down. So, when Ye Xi can¡¯t take on Nan Gonghai, he¡¯ll still get bullied.


    Since he was born, this was the very first time Nan Gonghai had been hit by anyone!


    The first time!


    And it was by a girl!


    He was shocked. However, when he looked into Ye Xi¡¯s eyes, all his anger dissipated.


    Ye Xi was angry. She was really angry.


    This was the very first time he had seen Ye Xi this angry.


    So, he turned to look at Wei Shenglan, only to see him sitting silently beside him while turning a blind eye to the tragedy of his beating.


    After weighing the pros and cons for a moment, Nan Gonghai pursed his lips and said, aggrieved, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong¡­¡±


    Heh, a useless struggle.


    Ye Xi¡¯s smile turned even colder. She made a move as if to hit him again, but she suddenly stopped.


    If you can speak properly, then there was no need for violence. Be kind to your fellow man, and the results of it would be much better than if you used violence.


    Ye Xi moved her hand away from the sofa and sat up straight again. She gave Nan Gonghai a pat on the shoulder and said in a tender voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Come, let us talk about life.¡±


    Nan Gonghai¡¯s heart was thumping and he couldn¡¯t figure out what this person wanted to do. Also, he was surrounded on both the left and right by Wei Shenglan and Ye Xi, he had nowhere to run.


    Ye Xi took a sip of water and cleared her throat. Then, she discussed with him the role of the law, as well as the need for morals.


    And once she started, it went on for about two hours.


    Wei Shenglan who had wanted to be Ye Xi¡¯s knight in shining armor had silently excused himself halfway through.


    Nan Gonghai¡¯s psychological defenses gradually collapsed. Then, his eyes were almost filled with tears. Why had he never noticed how talkative Ye Xi was in the past?

 Chapter 86 - Surprise (2)

    ¡°Sister Ye! Sister Xi!¡± Nan Gonghai cried. ¡°I know my wrongs, I really do! Please, don¡¯t say any more!¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    Nan Gonghai shook his head blankly. Right now, his mind was filled with fairness, justice, freedom, equality¡­


    Ye Xi flew into a rage. She had said so much that her throat was hurting! Did she say all that for nothing?!


    As soon as Ye Xi got angry, she couldn¡¯t help throwing another punch at Nan Gonghai¡¯s stomach.


    Nan Gonghai cradled his stomach and leaned over, clearly in pain.


    ¡°You installed tracking and spying devices on my phone, huh? Aren¡¯t you pretty amazing?¡±


    Nan Gonghai wasn¡¯t that much in pain, but he still acted as if he was very much in pain.


    Ye Xi grabbed him by the collar and forced him to look at her. ¡°Nan Gonghai. This kind of behavior is illegal, do you understand?¡±


    Nan Gonghai nodded. Besides nodding, what else can he say at this time?


    He had never been caught since becoming a pro hacker. Now that he was suddenly caught, he was at a bit of a loss.


    Seeing that he was dumbfounded, Ye Xi added, ¡°If I catch you again, I won¡¯t let you off this easy.¡±


    Nan Gonghai nodded. He¡¯ll definitely be more careful next time, he was too careless.


    Ye Xi could see that he might really have understood that he was wrong, so she let him go and got up to leave.


    It wasn¡¯t too late right now, so the mobile store right outside of their school should still be open. The most urgent thing she needed to do right now was to fix her phone.


    Ye Xi went out of school and found a mobile shop. As expected, it was still open.


    The clerk said that the phone can be repaired, but it¡¯ll take two to three days, and told her to come back after then.


    It¡¯s good as long as it can be fixed, Ye Xi breathed a sigh of relief. Leaving her phone there, she left.


    Without her phone, she couldn¡¯t check the forums or play mobile games. So, Ye Xi could only return to her dorm to study.


    Since the school sports festival was beginning soon, the classes became very loose. Practically no students went to class.


    Naturally, Ye Xi wouldn¡¯t go either. After studying by herself, it didn¡¯t feel like it did much for her, so she went to look for Wei Shenglan who stayed in his dorm most of the time.


    As for Nan Gonghai?


    He went to stay at a hotel. Wise move. Otherwise, he would end up being glared daggers at by Ye Xi every five minutes if he showed up around his dorm.


    Three days later, the enthusiastic start to the sports festival came. Red banners were hung around the school with words of motivation written on them. Ye Xi couldn¡¯t understand these cultures too well, nor did she understand the customs of this school. Not only the students, even the teachers were in high spirits as if all of them were heading to the battlefield. On this day, she didn¡¯t even have to go to the classes to sit for a while, She had been dragged directly to the fields to gather, and listened to the principal who finally appeared as he encouraged everyone with great gusto.


    What shocked her the most was that every teacher and student in this school were of the same spirit. They were all serious and excited about this.


    Although she knew that the students of this school cared about the sports festival very much, she didn¡¯t expect them to into this to such a degree that they would even feel their blood rushing from listening to the principal¡¯s boring speech.


    After the principal gave everyone his warm encouragement, Ye Xi followed her classmates to the rest area they usually used during physical education classes.


    An Mudie looked a little nervous. She was just about to say something but she was pulled away by Lady Longlegs who said they should do stretching exercises before the games begin.


    On this day, it felt as if all the listless students had their spirits returned to them. All the blankness on their faces disappeared without a trace. All of them looked serious. For a moment, Ye Xi couldn¡¯t quite get used to it.

 Chapter 87 - Surprise (3

    The morning sun was both soothing and refreshing, it also didn¡¯t burn. Ye Xi sat on the stone bench at the side and drank the soda she had bought in the supermarket in leisure.


    Then, the noisy surroundings suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked towards the corner of the road.


    A bespectacled man with a straight back walked over from the corner, and behind him was a group of young girls and boys standing in a neat line dressed in uniforms.


    Step by step they walked out, and each step looked as if it was well planned. The time difference between their steps never exceeded more than a second. Their march was neat, and their eyes were filled with pride.


    It felt like the only thing left in this world was the sound of their footsteps.


    Once they passed the small path and stopped at the open space next to the field, the bespectacled man said, ¡°Dissolve. You can do what you want, but return here in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The boys and girls answered in unison. Then, they all spread out in an orderly manner.


    Ye Xi looked at them, then at the group of strange people from her school.


    They¡¯ve lost, they truly have.


    Just look at how neat they are. You can tell at one glance that they¡¯re elites.


    They¡¯re all from noble high schools, so why is the difference so great?


    Ye Xi deeply felt that she must have received the wrong transfer notice. Really, she must have transferred to the wrong school.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly ran in front of her. Ye Xi looked up and saw a teenager with bright eyes.


    The boy shouted, ¡°Boss! I knew you¡¯d definitely be here!¡± When she heard that voice, Ye Xi instantly recognized it. Looking at him closely, wasn¡¯t this that punk boy? She never would have expected that he¡¯d actually look human after dyeing his hair black. Moreover, he was actually a student from S High? There will always be surprises in life, but many times, there¡¯s just shock.


    And that was how Ye Xi felt at this time. She was only shocked, not surprised.


    She did not expect that this punk boy who was so supportive of the theory that studying hard was useless would actually be a student of the elite S High.


    Then, she began to wonder again. S High didn¡¯t seem like the kind of school that would allow their students to skip classes and go out to play games. Could it be that S High only appeared elite, but they were actually no different from this school?


    The punk boy held Ye Xi¡¯s shoulders with enthusiasm and shook her. ¡°Hahahaha! You won¡¯t be able to run this time!¡±


    I don¡¯t even need to run, okay?


    Ye Xi took a step back speechlessly. She hadn¡¯t even said anything when someone had put down a very heavy arm on her shoulder. The owner of the arm was looking coldly at the punk boy, saying, ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡±


    The punk boy looked at Ye Xi, then at Wei Shenglan. He instantly understood. He clapped his hands together and said, ¡°I got it. Boss, the reason why you don¡¯t have time to teach me to play games ie because you¡¯re busy with dating, right?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­Scram, retard.


    Ye Xi patted the arm of chuunibyo no.1 Wei Shenglan and shot a glance to chuunibyo no.2 punk boy. Then, she left.


    Things felt a little wrong to Ye Xi. Previously, she had been playing, ah no, it was because she cared too much about the poor mental state of the students in this school and felt that these kids were too easy to trick, so she didn¡¯t find them to be any threat at all. And so, she had taken things a bit too lightly. Now that she thought about it, the key figures seemed to have surrounded her. Also, instead of An Mudie, the little white moonlight seems to hate her even more.


    Wei Shenglan did not seem to have too many interactions with Anmudie either.


    What¡¯s more, she was invited out for tea by Wei Shenglan¡¯s mom before An Mudie.


    In that instant, a word appeared in Ye Xi¡¯s head¡ªA bug!


    Her appearance here was like a bug, ruining the plot from the very beginning.


    But when did it begin?

 Chapter 88 - Victory (1)

    Ye Xi dove into her memories and slowly came back to the time when she just arrived. Then, she seemed to realize that Wei Shenglan had met her gaze as soon as she transferred here, and his eyes also seemed to look very complicated.


    Could it be that she caught Wei Shenglan¡¯s attention because she was the first to transfer here?


    No, that¡¯s not right. But the first person to get into a conflict with Wei Shenglan was An Mudie. Wei Shenglan getting closer with her however, made no sense.


    Afterward, when she met his gaze in the canteen, but he had also gone into a conflict with An Mudie right then. No matter how you looked at it, the transfer student An Mudie was still more eye-catching.


    And then after that, it was at the botanical garden.


    Could it be, that time at the botanical garden¡­


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense either. She had only said a single sentence, and Wei Shenglan had only said two words.


    But that was the first time Zhazha called her. Could he have overheard?


    Ye Xi felt that this was more likely. At that time, she was in a state of confusion. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about her surroundings at all.


    But if the average person heard her, they would only think she¡¯s crazy, right?


    Unless¡­Wei Shenglan might be the type that looks cool and indifferent on the surface but was actually a super chuunibyo that hoped it was all real.


    But that doesn¡¯t seem right either. According to their time together during this period, Wei Shenglan was just a regular person who was a little more proud than others, and he was also not very good at talking to people.


    The more she thought about it, the more Ye Xi felt confused. She only knew that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    While walking, Ye Xi ended up reaching the area where An Mudie was doing her stretching exercises.


    There were also a few female students from S High who arrived at the same time as her.


    They had confident smiles on their faces that were filled with vigor.


    As soon as Longlegs and co saw them, they immediately looked up as if they were about to pick a fight.


    With confident smiles, the people from S High said in a calm tone, ¡°Long time no see, fellow losers.¡±


    Longlegs and co were instantly furious. They were all clenching their fists, and it looked like they were going to beat them up.


    Ye Xi was still a Z High student after all. Even though everyone in this school was mentally retarded, they were still her schoolmates so she couldn¡¯t just sit there and take this. Ye Xi reached out to stop Lady Longlegs and persuaded her, ¡°The world is so beautiful, and yet you are so upset.¡±


    When Lady Longlegs saw Ye Xi helping S High¡¯s students, she got even more angry. She pushed Ye Xi away and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Ye Xi sighed. ¡°Actually, I have a question.¡±


    Before Lady Longlegs could say anything, the girls from S High began to laugh again. Their laughs were crisp and wonderful, but their words were the opposite. ¡°Now onder you always lose, turns out it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been collecting garbage in your school. Already fighting among yourselves so quickly? Haha, what a joke.¡±


    ¡°Haha~¡±


    ¡°Is losing your school tradition?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it so directly,¡± the girl in the center looked helplessly at the girl who spoke earlier. ¡°Pointing out someone¡¯s weakness is very impolite, you know!¡±


    The girls who had been gently ¡°educated¡± showed a false expression of guilt.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. She looked at the girls from S High and with a serious expression, she said in a sincere tone, ¡°Can I ask you all a question?¡±


    The girl on the right who was responsible for laughing asked, ¡°What question? Do you want to know what one plus one equals to?¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t get angry. She shook her head and her tone remained sincere, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your school uniforms look like prison uniforms?¡±


    The girls from S High: ¡­

 Chapter 89 - Victory (2)

    Ye Xi explained, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to insult you or anything, really. It¡¯s been bothering me for a long time because your clothes really looked like prison uniforms. But of course, I¡¯m not saying that they are, they just look that way. Whether it¡¯s the color or the design, it just looks a lot like a prison uniform.¡±


    Ye Xi paused for a moment and reiterated, ¡°I¡¯m really not trying to say that your clothes are prison uniforms, they just look like it.¡±


    The only thing lacking now was to raised her fingers to the sky and swear on the fact that she was not being sarcastic.


    Longlegs and co put away their hands that were prepared to beat them up as well as their fierce gazes, and they began to laugh. They began to talk about how lucky Z High was that they didn¡¯t have school uniforms, otherwise it would be too embarrassing to have to wear a prison uniform to school.


    The girls from S High: ¡­


    They were silent for a long time, and the laughs of Longlegs and co became louder and louder.


    After a long time, the girls glared hatefully at Ye Xi and said, ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Then, the three of them turned away proudly and left.


    Lady Longlegs was watching in pleasure as the girls left. Then, she looked at Ye Xi and showed her a look of approval.


    ¡°As expected of your sharp tongue.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡­


    Hey now, can you just shut up if you don¡¯t know how to praise someone?!


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to make sure you can win later in the games.¡±


    Longlegs and co were stunned. Clearly, they hated the people from S High on the surface, but they really do admit that they were strong.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t stand the sight of them, so this episode did make her feel a little better.


    From a short distance away, Wei Shenglan who was talking with the punk boy now fell into silence.


    He can hear from a distance of up to ten meters away with his ability, and right now, he and Ye Xi were only about seven or eight meters apart. He could clearly hear what she was thinking from here.


    Before this, he thought that all the things he heard were just Ye Xi¡¯s fantasies. But as he spent the time getting to know her more and more, he gradually understood Ye Xi¡¯s character. He knew that Ye Xi was not the type to fabricate a story to comfort herself and to escape from reality.


    So, if everything she thought about was true¡­


    But it still sounds too ridiculous.


    Even so, he had the ability to hear the voices of others¡¯ hearts. With that, his existence as a character from a story did not seem that impossible anymore.


    Wei Shenglan still could not accept this.


    He could not accept that his life, his existence, and all the joys and sorrows he felt were just settings casually written down by someone else.


    The truth was right before his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t accept it.


    On Ye Xi¡¯s side, she gave An Mudie a few words of encouragement and went off to buy water. She had drank too much soda so her throat was feeling a little sticky. She could still taste the sugar in her mouth and her stomach was also feeling a little bloated so it made her feel bad.


    The sports festival of this school was really taken very seriously. There were even cheerleaders cheering in uniforms.


    Then, the opening of the sports festival began. Ye Xi did not go to see it. She waited for An Mudie to get on the field before she squeezed her way into a good spot to watch.


    Standing ready at the starting line, An Mudie¡¯s face was stiff. She was holding a baton in her hand with several people beside her, all with serious expressions.


    Right beside the track was a man with a red bandana tied around his forehead. He was waving a red flag in his hands.

 Chapter 90 - Victory (3)>

    Right beside the track was a man with a red bandana tied around his forehead. He was waving a red flag in his hands.


    Following his shout, it was like a switch was flipped in An Mudie and the others. They ran out swiftly and their figures went by as fast as the wind.


    ¡°Go! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Crush S High!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, die, S High!¡±


    ¡°S High is filled with idiots!¡±


    ¡­


    As they continued to cheer, their words turned for the worse. They were now insulting people.


    S High¡¯s teachers are still there, can¡¯t you hold back a little?


    Screams were erupting in Ye Xi¡¯s ears that made her want to cover her face and leave. This was too embarrassing.


    ¡°S High is the strongest!¡±


    ¡°S High is the strongest!¡±


    ¡°S High is the strongest!¡±


    The cheers from S High were much more orderly. They were all repeating this one sentence, and their cheering was clearly in a higher quality than the uneven shouts from Z High.


    Ye Xi tilted her head and looked at the teachers who came with S High. Clearly, they could hear all the curses from Z High, but they just smiled and watched the track. They were all proud, and this pride was what kept them from getting angry and hurling abuse back at them because they had absolute confidence in the abilities of their students.


    In comparison, Z High¡¯s teachers were stumbling all over, trying their best to keep their students from badmouthing the teachers. Tsk tsk, pitiful.


    Z High is just pitiful.


    They were defeated by S High in all aspects.


    In Ye Xi¡¯s opinion, she should have just transferred to S High.


    But S High¡¯s uniforms were truly crimes against humanity. Forget it.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to watch any more. The more she looked at it, the more miserable she felt. As expected, you can¡¯t compare humans with each other or you¡¯ll just die of anger.


    Putting her gaze back on the track, the air suddenly went silent.


    At this moment, An Mudie and the others had already reached the halfway mark of their section. An Mudie who had been stuck around the middle suddenly ran faster and faster as if she had taken a shot of steroids. She quickly surpassed everyone and left them all in the dust.


    In the face of absolute strength, all the shouting and abuse turned into silence.


    One second, two seconds¡­


    Finally, An Mudie arrived at the handover and handed her baton over to her teammate.


    The teammate was stunned for a moment, but she quickly received the baton and struggled forth.


    An Mudie stopped in place, waiting for everyone to hand over their batons before walking to Ye Xi. Her legs went soft and she dropped languished to the ground.


    The crowd finally reacted. First, they began to scream with voices full of surprise as if they had already won. Everyone came to surround An Mudie. There were people who helped her up, people who handed her a towel, and also those who handed her water.


    An Mudie looked past the crowd and smiled at Ye Xi.


    And Ye Xi returned her smile.


    After settling down An Mudie, everyone¡¯s focus went back to the race.


    The result goes without saying. Z High won this round.


    An Mudie truly sped up way too much in the latter half which left everyone way behind her. This won their team a lot of time, and the next few people on the roster were also the elite picks. They were also very proud people. When they saw how An Mudie who used to be laughed at to be so strong stimulated them. All of them felt encouraged and gave it their all, and achieved a massive victory.


    After the race, everyone in Z High let out a breath of joy. They felt refreshed and were now much more friendly to the people from S High.


    Meanwhile at S High¡¯s side, everyone was feeling a bit dispirited, including the teachers who brought them here.


    After this, Ye Xi went to ask around and found out that Z High had only won one race, which was the thousand-meter relay. As for the others, S High won all of them.


    So in the end, who were the ones who gave Z High the confidence to show off?

 Chapter 91 - By the Lake (1)

    After the end of the games, the punk boy went to look for Ye Xi. As usual Ye Xi told him: Get top ten in class.


    Dispirited, the punk boy left.


    After Ye Xi said goodbye to An Mudie, she packed up her stuff and left the school.


    People in S High were all standing by the road, waiting for their bus.


    Ye Xi saw the punk boy getting into a luxurious car, and he saw her too.


    Ye Xi smiled at him and the punk boy grinned back at her. He waved his hand, looking rather happy.


    Then, the car began to move, and he left.


    After bidding farewell to the boy, Ye Xi headed to the mobile shop. The clerk told her that her phone¡¯s repairs were done, just that her sim card could not be used and needed to be replaced with a new one.


    Ye Xi froze. She didn¡¯t know whether Zhazha could still call her if the sim card was gone.


    The clerk thought she was worried about losing the numbers in her phone, so she said, ¡°All your contacts are stored inside your phone. You won¡¯t lose them even if you change your phone number, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xi responded. She bought a new sim card and left.


    Ye Xi went out of the store and walked to the side of the road to hail a cab.


    She wanted to go home.


    On the way to the sports festival, Ye Xi realized that she seemed to have obtained the protagonist¡¯s aura. In that case, wouldn¡¯t she be seeking death if she continued staying in the school where the story revolved around?


    And thus, Ye Xi decided to go home immediately!


    Though, she still felt a little reluctance.


    On the way back, Ye Xi thought about everything that happened while she was here. The more she thought about it, the more she felt stupid and blind. To think that she ignored so many important details.


    Whether it was how she bumped into Wei Shenglan from time to time, or how it seemed like he and An Mudie rarely intersected, and also how An Mudie seemed to be asking her every day whether anything happened between her and Wei Shenglan, all of that was abnormal!


    Even her bowels were getting sore with regret. If she had known early on then she would have transferred schools again, then she wouldn¡¯t have to run back home as if she was trying to escape.


    Ye Xi sighed. She had nothing to say to her stupid self and she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore, it just made her sad.


    She had been sitting in the car for four hours, but the traffic was death itself.


    Ye Xi paid and entered the microdistrict.


    All the people living here were rich. It was inevitable.


    From time to time, Ye Xi would meet a few people she was familiar with but didn¡¯t quite know. She greeted all of them and walked for a long time before finally reaching the front yard of her home.


    Before Ye Xi could enter the house, the door opened by itself. The steward bowed slightly forward, saying, ¡°Welcome back, Miss.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded and entered the house.


    When her parents saw her, they were surprised for a moment before running to her and giving her a bear hug.


    When Ye Xi saw her mother¡¯s belly, she asked, ¡°You guys are having another baby?¡±


    Mother Ye smiled bashfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see our feed? It¡¯s going to be a girl!¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­No wonder Wei Shengliu knew her mother was having a third baby.


    Ye Xi spoke a little with her two elders and went upstairs to sleep.


    During the night, Zhazha called Ye Xi and the two had a quick chat before hanging up.


    From this, Ye Xi came to the conclusion that Zhazha didn¡¯t need to call her by a special card. Maybe she could even change her phone. She was like a fixed entity. Anytime Zhazha called, she would directly reach the phone she currently owned.

 Chapter 92 - By the Lake (2)

    The next day, Ye Xi packed up some things and set off for a holiday resort. But of course, since this was her last semester, she invited a tutor to go with her as well.


    Due to his good fortune, Mr. Tutor was allowed to enjoy himself in a luxurious holiday resort for god knows how long while earning money.


    Then, she immersed herself into games.


    High-quality ingredients, master chefs, and protected landscapes. She could eat whatever, and enjoy the view whenever.


    Ye Xi felt that being a rich second generation was truly wonderful.


    But most importantly, the fact that she could stay far away from that bunch of low IQ creatures was simply relaxing and joyful.


    She was stupid, really. If she had known, then she should have done this long ago!


    Three days later.


    In F4¡¯s luxurious school dormitory.


    The first thing Nan Gonghai saw when he woke up this morning was Wei Shenglan with his luggage packed, seemingly about to head out.


    He stopped him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Wei Shenglan responded, ¡°To look for Ye Xi.¡±


    Nan Gonghai was shocked. ¡°You know where she is? Could it be, you also installed a tracking app on Ye Xi¡¯s phone?¡±


    Wei Shenglan looked at him as if he were looking at a fool. He shot him a glance and said, ¡°Or you could just call her mom and ask, you know?¡±


    Nan Gonghai: ¡­


    On this day, the breeze was wonderful and the sky was void of clouds. It¡¯s a good day for going out.


    After her morning tuition, Ye Xi went out alone for a walk.


    They had everything in this resort. Ye Xi played with everything, and now she felt like her heart was free.


    She walked along the stone path, and though it was hot at noon, she felt free.


    As she walked she saw a small forest on one side of the scenery, and there was a path that led straight forward. But who knows what was at the end? The trees rustled in the wind, and occasionally leaves would fall and flutter softly downwards.


    Ye Xi picked up a leaf and brought it to her nose. It had a light scent.


    She felt even more relaxed now.


    Ye Xi walked forward at a light pace.


    When she reached the end, Ye Xi stopped her footsteps.


    There was a lake in front of her. It was big, should be natural. The water was clear and tranquil. Occasionally, when a breeze passed, a ripple would form. Maybe it was because the place was too quiet, but even the ripples were quiet, and it made her feel relaxed.


    There was a wooden path right beside the lake. In front of it was a small wooden cabin. It looked like a wooden cabin on the surface, but it was likely still built with bricks on the inside. Otherwise, it would definitely be uncomfortable to live in.


    There was a guy and a girl sitting in front of the cabin, fishing on their bamboo chairs.


    The guy was Luo Nuanfeng, and the girl was Ding Xiuxiu.


    Sitting together in such a place, they really looked like a couple made in heaven.


    The two seemed to have noticed someone coming and looked over at Ye Xi.


    Luo Nuanfeng froze slightly.


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s hand shook, and the fish that was about to take her bait scattered in surprise.


    Silently, Ye Xi moved towards the right, inching away from the lake.


    One had to know that all villains had clever hands.


    They could push people into rivers and oceans, they can push people in front of cars, and they can also push people off hills.


    There are no people in this world they can¡¯t push, only people they don¡¯t want to push.


    And right now, Ye Xi had the protagonist¡¯s aura. For her to face two villains alone, and even in such a deserted lake, isn¡¯t she just tempting them to push her in?


    Even more unfortunately, Ye Xi had lived for two lives, and the only skill she could never seem to learn was swimming.


    Ye Xi was very sad. She didn¡¯t want to be pushed into the lake at all.

 Chapter 93 - Cliff (1)

    Both Luo Nuanfeng and Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s gazes followed Ye Xi¡¯s movements until she stopped.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. None of them would expect to meet each other in this place.


    Fate truly was a magical thing.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Finally, Ding Xiuxiu was the first to speak.


    Ye Xi asked in turn, ¡°And why are the two of you together?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± Ding Xiuxiu glanced over to Luo Nuanfeng. ¡°We were classmates in junior high. What¡¯s so weird about us being together?¡±


    After speaking, she felt like her words were strange. She added, ¡°No, we¡¯re not together.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°So are you together or not?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ding Xiuxiu was confused and she was so angry she shook her fishing rod.


    Ye Xi was satisfied.


    At the same time, she also understood that it wasn¡¯t strange for Luo Nuanfeng to have those strange prejudices about her at first. It turns out it was because he knew Ding Xiuxiu. With Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s personality, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to talk badly about her behind her back.


    Then, Ding Xiuxiu calmed down and said, ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded. ¡°Okay, bye bye.¡±


    After that, Ye Xi ran away like the wind.


    As if she was going to stick around there. She¡¯ll definitely be pushed down into the lake if she did.


    Ye Xi ran all the way back to her room, took a sip of water to calm down, and decided to pack up and move to a different holiday resort.


    Ye Xi called the tutor she hired. This little buddy was currently getting a foot massage, and he was enjoying himself so much even his breathing was heavy.


    ¡°Stop the massage, come back and pack up. I¡¯m going somewhere else.¡± After quickly finishing what she had to say, Ye Xi waited for an answer on the other side before hanging up.


    Ye Xi had already finished packing up when Mr. Tutor finally came back. He was very slow in packing and Ye Xi was annoyed at having to wait, so she went to get another cup of water.


    When Mr. Tutor finished packing up, he said he was hungry.


    Instead of hiring a tutor it felt like Ye Xi had hired someone to pamper instead. All he did was eat and play.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Tutor¡¯s good teaching skills and good looks, Ye Xi would definitely give him a beating.


    But after Mr. Tutor said that, Ye Xi had also begun to feel a little hungry.


    And so, the two of them went out to eat together.


    During their meal, Ye Xi kept feeling like she was just waiting here for her death. Usually, when you said you wanted to leave but you don¡¯t, bad things will happen. Especially now when she had the protagonist¡¯s aura on her head, the type that made it so even wants would want to crawl on her just to step on her a little whenever they saw her.


    In short, the protagonist¡¯s aura was just a garbage aura that attracted people to come bully her. But it still had its functions, such as protecting the protagonist from dying or whatnot. But this was only limited to happy stories. If this was a tragedy, then the protagonist aura was only responsible for the miserable death of the female protagonist. The worse the better.


    So, the protagonist¡¯s aura is just a garbage aura. No two ways about it.


    While eating half-way, it began to rain heavily outside.


    Ye Xi suddenly remembered that the family steward was the one who sent her here previously, and she couldn¡¯t hail cabs or other services here. So, if she wanted to leave, then she would have to see if there was anyone here she knew that just so happened to be leaving as well. Besides that, it was either calling the steward to pick her up or to call a cab. Clearly, it was better to call her steward.


    And so, Ye Xi stopped hurrying with her food. She called her steward and asked her to come pick her up.


    The tutor looked at Ye Xi and asked, ¡°You seem troubled.¡±


    Ye Xi responded, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Mr. Tutor shrugged and did not say anything.


    At night.


    The Ye family steward and Wei Shenglan happened to bump into each other at the holiday resort¡¯s entrance.


    The families of rich people usually knew each other. Even though the steward was not a family member, he could also be regarded as a special existence, so they also knew him.


    Wei Shenglan got off the car, and so did the Ye family steward. At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people at the entrance. It was very quiet.


    The Ye family steward greeted Wei Shenglan and the others.


    Wei Shenglan had also returned his polite greetings.


    Then, after a quick chat, the Ye family steward gave a call to Mother Ye. Then, the steward quickly got in the car, drove it around, and left.


    Ye Xi who had no idea that all of this was going on was currently out for a walk after supper, and she bumped into Ding Xiuxiu.


    Do you know what the word ¡°to meet on a narrow road¡± means?


    That is when I go on a holiday, and I bump into my rival.


    When I go outside, I bump into my rival.


    I go for a walk, and I bump into my rival.


    No matter when or where, I will always bump into them.


    And such coincidences is what we call ¡°meeting on a narrow road¡±.


    Ye Xi looked over to the road where cars were coming and going. Then, she looked at Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s cute little hands. Her first reaction was to get out of here.


    But as the saying goes, when you meet on a narrow road, then the braver man will win.

 Chapter 94 - Cliff (2)

    Ye Xi took a deep breath. Then, with her chin up and her chest out, she walked up to Ding Xiuxiu.


    Then, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    She had no friendship to speak of with Ding Xiuxiu, nor did she want to provoke her. Under such circumstances, anything she says would make things awkward.


    Ding Xiuxiu glared at Ye Xi and asked, ¡°Why do I end up meeting you everywhere I go?¡±


    Ye Xi hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°Because of fate?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu was even more angry now, and both her eyes were wide with anger. ¡°As if it is! I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡±


    Before Ye Xi could respond, a car stopped by the two of them.


    The window rolled down and revealed Wei Shenglan¡¯s face.


    Ding Xiuxiu shrieked and scurried off.


    It seems like she still cared a lot about the time when Wei Shenglan saw her pushed down by a hoodlum at the bar.


    Ye Xi watched as her figure gradually turned smaller until it turned into a black dot, then took a turn and disappeared into the corner. Only then did she look towards Wei Shenglan. Silently, she took a step back and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded. Then, he rolled up the windows and left.


    He left. He just left.


    So¡­what did he stop for?


    The only thing Ye Xi felt was that she indeed had the protagonist¡¯s aura. She had only come to a holiday resort and she had already bumped into the villain and the male lead. How truly coincidental.


    Ye Xi had just wanted to make another call to the Ye family¡¯s steward to ask where he was when Zhazha called.


    Ye Xi figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take this call, so she did.


    ¡°First, let me congratulate you on finding out about your protagonist aura. Next, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°There are only ten chapters left in my progress but not a single spark has happened between you and Wei Shenglan yet. So tell me, what have you been doing in Z High all this while? Can¡¯t you just go on a proper date? You¡¯re the protagonist for god¡¯s sake!¡±


    Why does the male lead have to stay with the female protagonist? They obviously didn¡¯t know each other well at all. When you think about it carefully, the male leads in stories often know nothing about the female protagonists at all. They just fall in love with each other for some reason, and then they suddenly can¡¯t live without the other, even if the other person was bad-tempered or had a bad character. They have to come together just because they are the male lead and the female protagonist. What¡¯s with that?¡± Being urged on by Zhazha every day, Ye Xi was getting angry. She asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why?!¡±


    Zhazha was silent for a moment. After some hesitation, she said, ¡°Because of fate?¡±


    With a blank face, Ye Xi said indifferently, ¡°Scram, retard.¡±


    Zhazha had also gotten angry. ¡°Oh please, understanding each other only makes you good friends. Isn¡¯t love just such an unreasonable thing? So what if they can¡¯t each other? And so what if they had bad tempers? If you love each other then you can accept everything, no? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be true love! It¡¯s like the saying, ¡®how could you love her if you can¡¯t even eat her poop?''(from Night Shift Nurses: Ren Nanase) Just look, love is beyond common sense, you can even eat poop when you¡¯re truly in love. Understand?¡±


    Ye Xi was silent. The only thing she could think of right now was that Zhazha¡¯s brain was deteriorating more and more. She was almost comparable to the students from Z High.


    Zhazha was also silent.


    Both of them competed on who could be more silent. After a long time, after being bitten a few times by mosquitoes, Ye Xi finally couldn¡¯t endure it and yelled, ¡°Fack!¡±


    Zhazha seemed to have misunderstood. She said, ¡°Why are you scolding me all of a sudden?¡±


    Ye Xi, ¡°Not you, I¡¯m scolding the mosquitoes.¡±


    Zhazha, ¡°You got bitten by mosquitoes? Hahahaha!¡±


    Ye Xi hung up the call.


    Then, Ye Xi gave the Ye family steward a call to see where he arrived.


    ¡°No, come back now! Immediately. Turn around and come back!¡± Ye Xi¡¯s voice could almost be described as stern this time.


    Then, the Ye family Steward responded in his usual calm tone. ¡°Sorry, Miss. Madam¡¯s orders.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    ¡°Fack!¡± Ye Xi shouted again. This time she was scolding someone, and not the mosquitoes.


    ¡°Miss, please do not swear.¡±


    With a face of indifference, Ye Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m scolding the mosquitoes, goodbye.¡±


    Then, Ye Xi hung up. In her heart, she felt that she was truly a fool. She should have called a cab at the very start, then these things would never have happened. No matter what you do, you need to have backup ready.


    With a lesson learned, Ye Xi prepared to hire two cabs.


    As soon as she was about to call one, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind her. She turned around and saw five people walking up to her.


    Clearly, the five people consisted of the F4 and miss white moonlight Bing Yiyi.


    The current situation now was that all the main characters, especially the white moonlight Bai Yiyi, the ultimate villain had just gathered in this place!


    If this wasn¡¯t a prelude to trouble then you could only be lying.


    Ye Xi silently took a few steps back, moving away from the road, just in case she wouldn¡¯t be pushed into the cars when a car passed.


    Even though Bing Yiyi wasn¡¯t crazy enough to push her to the cars right in front of everyone, it¡¯s still good to be careful.

 Chapter 95 - Cliff (3)

    ¡°Ye Xi, I thought we were friends!¡± Nan Gonghai was the first to speak. He said, ¡°To think you¡¯d come to play on your own¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Ye Xi refuted, ¡°I came here to study. A quiet place is optimal for studying. You wouldn¡¯t understand this, you¡¯re too young. You¡¯ll know what I mean when you grow older.¡±


    Nan Gonghai clicked his tongue.


    At this moment, Wei Shenglan interjected and said, ¡°That¡¯s good timing then, I¡¯ll help you with your studies.¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head. ¡°No need. I hired a tutor.¡±


    Wei Shenglan stared at her quietly.


    Ye Xi definitely didn¡¯t feel it before, but she could see the complications within his eyes right now. Even though you could barely see anything since the street lights weren¡¯t very bright, and his head was down, but she still knew in her heart that Wei Shenglan¡¯s gaze right now was definitely filled with complications.


    Suddenly, Wei Shenglan took her hand, turned around, and pulled her away.


    Ye Xi turned back to look. Bing Yiyi was also following them, but the other 3 stood their ground.


    Ye Xi turned back and quickly caught up with Wei Shenglan¡¯s footsteps. She tried to shove him off, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to succeed.


    Ye Xi¡¯s quiet voice began, ¡°Wei Shenglan, let me go.¡±


    Wei Shenglan responded, ¡°No.¡±


    In the three days that he hadn¡¯t seen her, he had a lot of time to think about things.


    After much deliberation, his final conclusion was that being unable to see Ye Xi made him feel worse than being just a character in a story.


    Moreover, if what Ye Xi said was true, then she should have been a ¡°real¡± person. Now that she was in a story, she was still real.


    At the very least, she could see how truly lively Ye Xi was. She was filled with joy and sorrow, and she was alive and kicking. She was very cute.


    In that case, what else was there to think about?


    He finally understood that he liked Ye Xi. So, he had to tell her.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t know what to do about this. She could only deal with the situation as it came, and follow him for now. No matter what he wanted to do, Bing Yiyi had followed them as well. He¡¯ll definitely fail.


    Wei Shenglan stopped and looked at Bing Yiyi who was following behind them, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Bing Yiyi asked sadly, ¡°Why? What are you going to talk about? Can¡¯t I listen?¡±


    Wei Shenglan shook his head.


    A gust of wind came by, flowing through Bing Yiyi¡¯s bangs. Her eyes were tender, but they were tinged with a hint of sadness.


    Wei Shenglan was unmoved.


    Bing Yiyi began weeping. ¡°Ah Lan, don¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡±


    Wei Shenglan remained silent.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s eyes hung down. She felt that now was the best chance. It would be too late otherwise.


    After mustering her courage for a long time, she said, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m the person who loves you most in this world. Why can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    Ye Xi: You¡¯ll be splashed with water if Wei Shenglan¡¯s parents hear you, do you know that?


    Bing Yiyi looked at Wei Shenglan and waited silently for his answer.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wei Shenglan responded. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Then, pulling Ye Xi with him, he left.


    How cold and indifferent.


    At this moment, both Ye Xi and Bing Yiyi felt the same.


    Ye Xi was dragged all the way past the road and into a small trail. There were even fewer street lights over here, and they all emitted a dim orange light. She could feel that Wei Shenglan¡¯s palms were sweating, and slightly warm.


    She was very close to Wei Shenglan, to the point where she could even smell the faint scent emanating from his body. It smelled like lemon. Could be his shampoo, could be his shower gel, but it could also be the smell of his laundry detergent. It was too light, she couldn¡¯t tell where it came from.


    Finally, the two stopped under a large tree.


    Ye Xi glanced around the area. They were on an observation deck. The ground was covered in small beige bricks, and there were bamboo chairs under the tree with railings right at the front. You could see a field of shining lights in the distance. It¡¯s the sleepless night of the city right across from them.


    There weren¡¯t many stars in the night sky, but the moon was bright. Compared to the street lights, the moon was much more beautiful.


    This was a suitable scene for a confession.


    When Wei Shenglan heard Ye Xi¡¯s voice, he felt that he was in good luck today. To think they would be able to find a suitable spot like this after a casual walk.


    He was just about to open his mouth to tell Ye Xi how he felt when the sound of footsteps and laughter came from across the road where they came from.


    Ye Xi looked over and saw a few old men talking and laughing as they walked over to them, passing them by, and looking at the distance.


    ¡°This is a great place to see the scenery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The moon sure is beautiful tonight!¡±


    ¡­


    They were chatting and laughing with ease.


    Wei Shenglan: ¡­Damn.


    Ye Xi was relieved that a few passer-by happened to come by somehow. Otherwise, things were going to get awkward.


    Ye Xi returned to her senses and looked up at Wei Shenglan. ¡°What did you need me for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wei Shenglan was a little depressed. He raised his head to look at the sky and casually said, ¡°The moon is beautiful tonight.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    Boy, do you know that you¡¯re not supposed to say those words so casually?


    Saying that is no different from saying you like someone, do you understand?!

 Chapter 96 - Cliff (4)

    Even though Ye Xi was sure that Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t understand this, however, since she had seen it often on the net, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange. And so, she went silent again.


    Wei Shenglan had yet to let go of Ye Xi¡¯s hand. At this moment, when he heard Ye Xi¡¯s thoughts, he abruptly paused. He was so shocked that he subconsciously tightened his grip considerably.


    But Ye Xi didn¡¯t realize this. She was still thinking about how weird it was.


    Even she herself didn¡¯t understand the reason why her mind had gone blank at this very moment, nor as to why she couldn¡¯t find any words to say. She couldn¡¯t understand why the moon looked so beautiful, or why the voices of the old men gradually disappeared right now.


    It was as if she had taken a shot of alcohol.


    Her mind felt really dizzy.


    This had to be because of the protagonist¡¯s aura.


    Ye Xi quickly regained her senses.


    But even so, she still looked at the group of oldies in silence.


    At this moment, one of the old people turned around and met Ye Xi¡¯s gaze.


    The two of them locked eyes for a short while. The old man then turned around to his fellow seniors at his side and said, ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Kids these days sure are open with dating one another. We were so conservative back in those olden days. We¡¯d be bashful for the entire day if we so much as looked at each other!¡±


    The other old men also looked at Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan when they heard this, shortly after, they began chattering to each other.


    Wei Shenglan had always been a shy person, but he was used to having a dense facial expression. At this time, even though he was confused by this sudden flurry of panic, joy, and bashful emotions, he still kept a straight face on as he pulled Ye Xi away.


    Since Ye Xi had also wanted to leave this area, she simply followed him.


    While holding their hands together, Wei Shenglan and Ye Xi both left. They walked like this all the way until they reached her room.


    ¡°I want to go to bed.¡± Ye Xi slightly shook her hand, hinting for him to let go.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Shenglan did as she insinuated and released his grasp.


    ¡°See you.¡± After saying this, Ye Xi quickly turned around and left.


    In contrast to their intimate atmosphere, Bing Yiyi nearly felt angered to death. But at the same time, she was also very sad.


    She was clearly extremely loyal to Wei Shenglan, despite this, he betrayed her and fell in love with someone else.


    Bing Yiyi was extremely angry due to this.


    She swore to never forgive them.


    Bing Yiyi almost made up her mind.


    But immediately after, she also wondered if she should give them a chance.


    Hence, Bing Yiyi decided to observe them again, and gave Ye Xi the chance to turn back.


    In the next few days, Ye Xi would constantly be bothered by various annoying things. For example, the cab she called had said that they forgot to refuel and got stuck on the road. The others also had various reasons such as having gone the wrong way somehow, or just that they suddenly remembered they had to go home for their daughter¡¯s birthday¡­


    Every day, a sense of crisis in Ye Xi¡¯s heart was gradually increasing. What was terrifying wasn¡¯t the chance of her encountering any villain, nor even the possibility of meeting a lot of them, this was even more so on the likelihood of intersecting their paths in places where there were lakes and mountains all over the place. Instead, it was the fact that she was trapped in one area.


    In all the horror stories, love stories, or thrillers she has read¡­ In short, in all the stories when they prolong their stay in one place, it definitely meant that something was going to happen, this wasn¡¯t a good thing at all.


    She might even die here.


    Moreover, the most important thing right now was the fact that Wei Shenglan had been seemingly very weird these days. He would often bring her food and wait for her to finish eating before telling her that he was the one who made it.


    No wonder it tasted so bad.


    But whether it tasted good or not wasn¡¯t the point. The important point was the fact that this person actually cooked and brought the food for her. He would even embarrassingly ask her if it was delicious.


    This was getting dangerous.


    Right now, all Ye Xi wanted to do was to leave this place filled with bad luck.


    In Wei Shenglan¡¯s room, Nan Gonghai invited himself inside.


    While Wei Shenglan was searching for dating strategies online, Nan Gonghai suddenly appeared out of nowhere, it made him almost drop his laptop on the ground.


    He shut his laptop and looked at Nan Gonghai, asking him, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Nan Gonghai nodded in response. He then sat on the sofa chair by the bed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a meteor shower happening tonight. I¡¯m planning to go and watch it with Shangguan Xi and the boys. What about you? Do you want to invite Ye Xi as well?¡±


    A meteor shower¡­ The rumors said that if you make a wish during a meteor shower, then your wish will come true.


    If this was before, then Wei Shenglan would definitely not believe in something like this. But right now, he felt a little moved at Nan Gonghai¡¯s consideration.


    And so, Wei Shenglan nodded and responded back, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then, he turned on his laptop and began reading up on things again.


    After about a minute later, Wei Shenglan looked over to Nan Gonghai and wondered about something, he asked the latter, ¡°What¡¯re you still standing there for?¡±


    Nan Gonghai felt wronged right now. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even going to offer me a drink?¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± Wei Shenglan¡¯s response was curt and short, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    At night, after charging her power bank, she began wondering to herself. How could she get out of here?


    Before she could figure it out, someone knocked on her door. For now, she put this matter aside and walked to the entrance, opening it. Wei Shenglan was waiting outside.


    Ye Xi had a sudden realization!


    She was someone with the protagonist¡¯s aura while Wei Shenglan had the male lead¡¯s aura, plus a car. What¡¯s better was that he also knew how to drive.

 Chapter 97 - Cliff (5)

    As long as the two of them worked together on leaving, then with the double effects of two of the strongest auras in history, even landslides and tsunamis couldn¡¯t stop them, right?!


    ¡°You came just at the right time!¡± Ye Xi quickly said, ¡°Should we go back to school?¡±


    Having heard this, Wei Shenglan thought about the pros and cons of her suggestion. She seemed to have been constantly thinking about leaving recently. It was said right there on the dating strategies that you had to satisfy all of your girlfriend¡¯s requests. You had to adhere to them whether they made sense or not, otherwise, you¡¯ll fall into a scene even more terrifying than an abyss. Just remember, this was the number one thing you had to obey.


    Even though Ye Xi wasn¡¯t his girlfriend yet, he still had to comply with her requests.


    He also wanted to do it. In fact, he was happy to.


    And so, Wei Shenglan instantly pushed the whole meteor shower thing to the back of his mind and agreed with her, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go right now. I¡¯ve already packed up everything I need to bring. You should go and pack up as well, you can come around when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Shenglan still wanted to say a few more words, but Ye Xi had already shut the door.


    He could only go back and helplessly pack up his stuff.


    However, before five minutes even passed, Wei Shenglan knocked on Ye Xi¡¯s door again. The latter opened the door almost as fast as he could knock on it. When Wei Shenglan looked at her luggage, he noticed that she only had one small bag with her and nothing else.


    The bag was about the size of a regular lunch box, it hung diagonally on her body. The thin white straps went down from her shoulder and passed over her clavicle. It looked quite slender.


    Her shoulders were very slender.


    Wei Shenglan unnaturally looked away.


    Ye Xi came out and closed the door behind her while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them went downstairs side by side.


    When the both of them came out, they just happened to bump into the people who were going to watch the meteor shower together.


    Ye Xi wasn¡¯t surprised to see everyone in the F4 standing with Bing Yiyi. But what surprised her was the fact that Luo Nuanfeng and Ding Xiuxiu were here too.


    It seemed like Ding Xiuxiu had finally overcome her trauma of being seen by Wei Shenglan with a hoodlum on top of her.


    Congratulations.


    Ye Xi noticed that all of them were dressed actively. Even Bing Yiyi, who always wore a pure white skirt, had worn a pair of pants.


    She then looked towards their feet. All of them were wearing sneakers. Maybe they were just about to go play some sports and it required many people, was this why they all gathered together?


    Nan Gonghai and the others didn¡¯t know that they were leaving, so he greeted them the moment he saw them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I wonder if we can make it right now?¡±


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Nan Gonghai was surprised when he heard this. ¡°We¡¯re going to see the meteor shower. Didn¡¯t Xiao Lan tell you?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head. Then, she smiled and responded, ¡°You guys can go watch it. The two of us are heading back to school.¡±


    This was just a mere meteor shower, it couldn¡¯t stop Ye Xi from wanting to leave.


    All of them looked dejected after hearing this.


    Bing Yiyi sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯m not going either.¡±


    Shangguan Xi, who always had ambiguous feelings for Bing Yiyi, immediately echoed her sentiments and said he wouldn¡¯t watch it either.


    Ding Xiuxiu snorted at them, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re coming with us or not, I¡¯m going regardless.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s smile was warm, it showed that he was unaffected by the current atmosphere.


    Nan Gonghai shrugged while saying, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m not going either.¡±


    Dongfang Yu said, ¡°Hey, are all of you really not going? Then I¡¯m not going either.¡±


    With what Dongfang Yu said, it almost sounded like Luo Nuanfeng and Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t exist.


    Luo Nuanfeng was stunned. If he and Ding Xiuxiu went alone, then the atmosphere would be a bit too¡­ ambiguous.


    It seemed that Ding Xiuxiu thought the same thing as well since she looked at Luo Nuanfeng, their gazes met each other. They didn¡¯t even need to exchange words to know what the other person was thinking.


    The final result was: nobody was going to the meteor shower and all of them were going to head back to school.


    Since there were a total of eight people, two cars were a perfect fit.


    With that said, the two cars drove off side by side.


    After leaving the resort, Ye Xi let out a sigh of relief. She took out her phone and plugged in the earphones. She planned on listening to some music for a while and just take a nap to pass time.


    Just as she was about to put on a song, she heard Dongfang Yu exclaim from the back seat, saying, ¡°Quick! Look! It¡¯s the meteor shower!¡±


    Ye Xi tilted her head to look out the window. Dazzling sparkles were raining across the sky, they gradually fell down and drew arcs of splendid light.


    Luo Nuanfeng, who was driving the car, turned at a corner and went into a small path. For some reason, Wei Shenglan also followed him as well.


    Ye Xi was startled when he did this. She asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wei Shenglan said blankly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the meteor shower?¡±


    Ye Xi replied with a flat tone, ¡°No.¡±


    Wei Shenglan was speechless after hearing her decisive response. He quickly fell silent.


    The car drove past the winding road and came to an open field. Right in front of them was the starry sky where countless meteors fell, it illuminated the entire sky and formed a very beautiful image.


    Ye Xi was a little upset because of this, but when she saw how awe-inspiring the scenery was, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Dongfang Yu waited for the car to stop, and once it did, he immediately got off without a warning. He ran to the very front and looked up at the stars.


    Wei Shenglan also got out of the car. He didn¡¯t forget about the legend that said that making a wish during a meteor shower would make it come true.

 Chapter 98 - Cliff (6)

    The people who were in Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s group had also gotten out of the car. They all stood in a row while looking at the sky.


    Even though Ye Xi was mesmerized by this scenery, she still didn¡¯t leave her seat.


    Nan Gonghai, who was sitting at the back, sat beside her and leaned on the back of the driver¡¯s seat. With one hand supporting his face, he looked at Ye Xi and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to see the meteor shower?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at him and responded, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Nan Gonghai didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he looked at the sky outside and opened his mouth, ¡°Did you know about this? Xiao Lan was abducted once when he was young.¡±


    Ye Xi kept a straight face on. However, her gaze had moved towards the window and landed on Wei Shenglan¡¯s figure.


    Kidnapping and extortion¡­ what kind of male lead hadn¡¯t experienced such things in the past?


    They simply didn¡¯t exist.


    If such things didn¡¯t happen, then how could the male lead¡¯s personality turn so lonely?


    Nan Gonghai added on, ¡°He was only ten years old when it happened. By the time the police found him, he¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk. No part of him looked human at all.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t look human then what? Did he look like a ghost?


    Ye Xi shot him a silent glare.


    Nan Gonghai stared at her expressionless face for a moment before continuing, ¡°Do you know why he didn¡¯t look human back then? At that time, those traffickers sliced off his thigh, they fried and ate it.¡±


    Ye Xi remained silent, her face remained expressionless as it had been during the start of the conversation.


    Nan Gonghai suddenly stopped talking before he got off the car.


    To be honest, Ye Xi had always been very confused. Why do the male leads in novels always have such tragic childhood experiences? Even though this was a reasonable explanation for their terrible personalities in the present time, it still wasn¡¯t a good enough reason to have such trauma forced on to them. Many people can have a bad temperament from the start, it would still be perfectly reasonable even if they didn¡¯t have a tragic past!


    What¡¯s more, Wei Shenglan¡¯s character wasn¡¯t even that bad. He was practically just kidnapped for nothing then, right?!


    No matter how you looked at it, it was just the authors being scumbags.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and left the car.


    As soon as she got off, she heard a conflict happening between Wei Shenglan and the others at the front.


    Suddenly, Bing Yiyi pushed Wei Shenglan. The latter¡¯s footing slipped and he grabbed onto the person beside him. The person beside them who was trying to break the fight up had also slipped, in turn, he too dragged the person beside him¡­


    And so, with everyone pulling each other down, they ended up forming a line as they all rolled down the cliff together.


    Various screams and yells were mixed together before it finally disappeared into the endless night sky.


    The only ones left on the cliff was a dumbfounded Bing Yiyi and a stunned Ye Xi.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Xi finally came back to her senses. Anger surged into her heart, it burned out all semblance of reason she had left. She couldn¡¯t think calmly anymore.


    With almost no ability for rational thought, Ye Xi rushed in front of Bing Yiyi and threw her a heavy slap.


    With this slap, she brought the dazed Bing Yiyi back to reality.


    She looked at Ye Xi with disbelief and exclaimed, ¡°How dare you hit me?! Not even my mother has hit me before!¡±


    In response to her yell, Ye Xi quickly reached out her hand and gave the woman in front of her another slap. It was too light. Just these slaps alone were too light.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for Ye Xi.


    She felt so angry that she couldn¡¯t wait to tear the person in front of her to shreds, this feeling only grew increasingly stronger as she fiercely stared at Bing Yiyi.


    Bing Yiyi was also enraged at what just happened. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone would actually hit her. She reached her hand out towards Ye Xi and tried returning a slap, but Ye Xi grabbed her hand and reached her foot out to kick back.


    The two fell into a scuffle, they both ignored the fact that they were on a cliff, ignored the gorgeous meteors falling from the sky, and ignored the people who had fallen down the cliff.


    The both of them were just too angry.


    The person Bing Yiyi thought she could obtain turned around and fell in love with someone else instead. Moreover, she indirectly had accidentally caused the deaths of so many people. Nobody could know of this!


    She almost had what she wanted, and she still has a bright future ahead of her. She definitely can¡¯t be ruined in this place!


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s maliciousness gathered. With harmful thoughts in mind, she brought Ye Xi to the edge of the cliff.


    Ye Xi grabbed on tightly to Bing Yiyi¡¯s arm. If she was going to die, then she was going to bring this b*tch with her!


    However, in reality, Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to die.


    This crisis suddenly brought Ye Xi back to her senses. She tried her best to move away from the cliff¡¯s edge. However, the other woman, Bing Yiyi, could only think about pushing Ye Xi down the cliff right now, all so that the secrets of tonight would be completely buried.


    At this moment, a crack resounded.


    A crack began to form right where they stood, and it quickly spread around them.


    Bing Yiyi was startled. She too didn¡¯t want to die. Without caring about Ye Xi anymore, she tried her best to move away from the edge.


    But Ye Xi was one step too late. She wasn¡¯t able to escape, however, she managed to hold on to Bing Yiyi. And so, Bing Yiyi, who had just gotten back to safety, was also dragged down with her.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    As both of them fell, Bing Yiyi¡¯s shrill screams overshadowed Ye Xi¡¯s.


    While tumbling down, Ye Xi had only one thought.


    She managed to escape from the lake and the collision, but she never expected that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the hillside at the last moment.


    Being the female protagonist sure was tiring.

 Chapter 99 - Lost (1)

    They say your memories flash past your eyes when you die; the revolving lantern as they call it, or maybe the will-o¡¯-the-wisp appears. However, Ye Xi didn¡¯t see shit. After tumbling down, the pain came so quickly that her mind couldn¡¯t process it.


    After a while, Ye Xi finally reached the bottom. She rolled a few more times before finally hitting a stone, she got knocked out on the spot.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s luck was much worse than hers. She would occasionally hit a sharp rock on every turn, and had already fallen unconscious halfway through the ordeal.


    They fell into the thick grass on the ground, because of that, their figures were covered up by the weeds. Right next to them were Wei Shenglan and company, the small group had formed a tiny mountain.


    Even though the cliff was called a ¡®cliff¡¯, it was a lot better to just call it a slope seeing as it was about ten meters tall and had a thirty degrees steep angle. Though they had rolled down, it was quite impossible for them to climb up. Fortunately, the slopes buffered their fall with the addition of the weeds on the ground that had been growing for god knows how many years. Otherwise, even if they didn¡¯t die from this accident, they would have most likely been crippled.


    Instead of saying that Ye Xi was knocked out, it was a bit more like she got dizzy from the tumble. Despite her not losing her consciousness, she just couldn¡¯t get up. Gradually, she began to feel the pain on her body. Right now, she really wanted to yell, touch her injuries to see how severe it was, but for the most part, she truly wanted to beat up Bing Yiyi.


    After lying still for a long time, she finally managed to come back to her senses.


    Ye Xi opened her eyes with difficulty, the first thing she saw was the sky getting a little bright.


    The people who had woken up besides her were Wei Shenglan, Nan Gonghai, and Luo Nuanfeng.


    The other three people were underneath them. It was evident that they didn¡¯t do too well.


    Luo Nuanfeng stood up with a bit of difficulty. After taking a look around him, he suddenly froze.


    Wei Shenglan got up and went to Ye Xi, he asked her, ¡°Why did you come down as well?¡±


    Despite Ye Xi opening her mouth, she still couldn¡¯t say the truth.


    That she was fighting with someone and didn¡¯t manage to win, which resulted in them falling off the cliff together. This kind of thing was too shameful to talk about.


    After thinking of this, she shook her head and responded, ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful enough.¡±


    Wei Shenglan then helped her stand up.


    Nan Gonghai checked the others who were beneath him and nodded. ¡°Thank god! They¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Once Ye Xi noticed that Luo Nuanfeng was looking around the area, she couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking out the terrain,¡± Luo Nuanfeng replied. Then, after having said this, he pointed forward and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a river over there. Once we cross that river and walk a little longer, we¡¯ll be near the highway.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Xi nodded. ¡°However, our top priority right now is to wake everyone up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Luo Nuanfeng nodded in agreement. He rejoiced, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the slopes here weren¡¯t too tall.¡±


    So, the four early-risers spent some time waking the other group as well.


    After waking them up, Ding Xiuxiu was the one who reacted the most intensely.


    It was almost as if she was seeing hell. She patted the dust off her clothes and pushed away the weeds. Then, she screamed, ¡°Where the hell is this place?!¡±


    The culprit, Bing Yiyi, seemed to be much calmer than the rest. Thankfully, nobody died. Her future was still safe.


    After coming to terms with the terrible situation on hand, Ding Xiuxiu asked, ¡°How did we fall on that cliff?¡±


    When he heard this, Nan Gonghai looked towards Wei Shenglan since he was the first one to start the pulling.


    However, Wei Shenglan then looked at Bing Yiyi. He clearly remembered that she was the one who pushed him.


    Ye Xi also looked at Bing Yiyi. She snorted, ¡°You¡¯re gonna want to ask Bing Yiyi.¡±


    Bing Yiyi froze. Then, her eyes turned red and she bit back, ¡°What are you trying to say? I wanted to call for help but you stopped me, and now, you even dare to point your finger at me?¡±


    Ye Xi raised her hand and gave Bing Yiyi another slap.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The sound echoed around the area.


    Bing Yiyi was dumbfounded once again. She never thought that Ye Xi would actually hit her in front of everyone. If they were still on the cliff, she definitely would have fought back. But after being under this facade for so long, she could no longer do anything to embarrass herself in front of other people. Despite wanting to really fight back, there was something that stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°You were going to ask for help?¡± Ye Xi asked her. She then continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me one more time what you were trying to do up there? Do you think I¡¯m blind and didn¡¯t see you push Wei Shenglan?¡±


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡± Bing Yiyi shrieked.


    Since all of them had gotten grabbed and pulled down during a fit of confusion, nobody really knew who to trust. They could only watch from the sidelines.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Ye Xi hit her again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try lying one more time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    At this moment, Shang Guanxi couldn¡¯t bear being a bystander anymore. He went over to protect Bing Yiyi and stood in front of her. With a fierce expression, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Then, Wei Shenglan spoke at this moment. He said, ¡°It was Bing Yiyi who pushed me.¡±


    Everyone turned quiet.


    Besides Shang Guanxi, everyone was on Ye Xi¡¯s side.


    However, Nan Gonghai spoke up, ¡°We can talk about this later. We should focus on getting out of here right now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s better if we call the cops first.¡± After saying this, Ye Xi took out her phone to check. No signal¡­ forget it then. They went with Nan Gonghai¡¯s suggestion and focused on getting out of this place first.


    Because they were still in the mountains, there were all sorts of snakes, insects, and wild animals. Not to mention, there were plentiful mosquitoes which were buzzing around. Since the road was a little bumpy, they would occasionally step into small puddles of water.


    Along the way, the small group of pampered boys and girls felt bitter.

 Chapter 100 - Lost (2)

    ¡°Crack!¡± Ding Xiuxiu stepped on something. She suddenly screamed and jumped aside, only to find that it was a dead branch.


    This was the eighth time that Ding Xiuxiu had screamed in their two hours of arduous walking.


    Shang Guanxi was finally getting a little impatient after hearing her scream again. He said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just get used to it?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu felt aggrieved. ¡°But I can¡¯t get used to it¡­¡±


    Right now, Ye Xi was firmly against Bing Yiyi. She immediately comforted her, ¡°We should be tolerant with Ding Xiuxiu if she¡¯s afraid. We¡¯re all schoolmates after all.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu nodded at her words.


    Shang Guanxi glanced at Ye Xi for a moment but said nothing, he continued moving forward.


    Even though they walked for a long time, they didn¡¯t reach the river. But instead, they found another cliff.


    Ding Xiuxiu looked at Luo Nuanfeng with an irritated face and asked, ¡°Did you lead us the wrong way?¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen this place from the top of the resort, so I¡¯ve never actually been here before¡­¡±


    At this moment, Bing Yiyi, who was silent all this time, suddenly flew into a rage. She said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, then why did you just randomly lead us around?!¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng felt even more embarrassed because of this.


    Ye Xi laughed at her. ¡°So you still feel like pointing fingers? Do you think we would be here now if it weren¡¯t for you?¡±


    Because Ding Xiuxiu had a good relationship with Ye Xi, she immediately echoed out, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In an instant, Bing Yiyi felt her chest tighten up, she was getting short of breath. She looked at Shang Guanxi with pitiful eyes. She knew very well that only Shang Guanxi, someone who had been hiding his deep admiration for her, would unconditionally support herself.


    Sure enough, Shang Guanxi did just as she expected. He stood out and said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s stop bickering. We should be thinking about how we should get back right now.¡±


    Ye Xi, ¡°Hah!¡±


    After Ding Xiuxiu looked at Ye Xi, she too felt that under this situation, that scoff sounded really appropriate. One that she would also have done the same thing as well.


    Bing Yiyi clenched her fists in anger, however, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to try to justify herself in this situation.


    It was already noon at this time. With the sun shining high above them, it made everyone just a little bit more irritable. They also had the bruises on their bodies from the fall, not to mention their hungry stomachs as well. They couldn¡¯t help but get quite grumpy from the situation on hand.


    Over the course of their walk, they didn¡¯t manage to see any fruits that they suspected were edible, nor did they encounter rabbits or the whatnot on the soil. After walking for such a long time, they all felt hungry and weak.


    Once they found a big tree, they all decided to rest underneath the shade.


    Dong Fangyu, who had not said a single word this entire time, suddenly had a realization. He said, ¡°Ye Xi, you should have called the police when you saw us fall.¡±


    Ye Xi looked at his depressed face and responded, ¡°Do you think Ms. Bing Yiyi here would¡¯ve allowed me to do that?¡±


    Dong Fangyu¡¯s face stiffened. To be honest, he was still very disconcerted with the fact that this old, gentle, and lovely acquaintance of his would become the sort of person who would push people down cliffs during disputes.


    When Bing Yiyi heard her, she didn¡¯t try to defend herself. Instead, she sat down at the side with a distressed look, alongside her red eyes, it was as if she had just been badly wronged.


    However, no one went to comfort her except for Shang Guanxi, he was patting her shoulder.


    After resting for a while, they had a short discussion and decided to form groups of threes and move separately. The first one was to leave the area and call the police.


    Ye Xi chose Wei Shenglan to be with her, mainly since he looked the tallest and was probably the strongest out of all of them.


    Ding Xiuxiu also spoke up, saying that she also wanted to go with Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t really understand why she did this, so she asked her, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu went with her intuition and responded, ¡°I get the feeling that you might be lucky.¡±


    ¡­If I were lucky then I wouldn¡¯t be here, alright?


    Ye Xi was silent for a moment, but she accepted this answer.


    Luo Nuanfeng looked towards the Nan Gonghai and Dong Fangyu group.


    The both of them opened their arms and said, ¡°Welcome.¡±


    Bing Yiyi naturally chose to group up with Shang Guanxi, she believed that being with someone who liked her would make her safe, and that she could also use him.


    Then, after they were finished, the three groups went on to their separate directions.


    Ye Xi, Wei Shenglan, and Ding Xiuxiu hadn¡¯t gone far when she suddenly received a call from Zhazha.


    It seemed that calling her didn¡¯t even require the same sim card nor a signal.


    Ye Xi has largely determined that Zhazha was calling her as an entity, and not her phone or her number.


    Since Ye Xi didn¡¯t turn on the ringtone, the phone only vibrated a few times. She calmly told the other two, ¡°I need to adjust my bra.¡±


    Wei Shenglan froze up upon hearing this, then his cheeks turned red.


    Ding Xiuxiu waved her hand in disgust and said, ¡°Just go! Why did you have to say it?!¡±


    Ye Xi walked through the dense weeds and past a few trees with thick branches. After estimating that the distance was just enough, she stopped and picked up the call.


    ¡°Ye Xi, listen to me calmly.¡±


    Ye Xi stood still. She replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the river.¡± Zhazha paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you still remember the news about the traffickers Nan Gonghai mentioned? The one after you went back from eating hot pot with Wei Shenglan and the others?¡±


    Ye Xi thought about it for a moment, and eventually recalled a few pieces of the memory. Despite her not remembering it too clearly, she still had an impression of it.


    ¡°The traffickers they caught were just one small part of the whole group. Their leaders are all hidden in this very mountain, and they¡¯re situated right at the river bank. They have guns, you definitely must not go. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Fruit (1)

    Ye Xi was silent for a short while, then she asked Zhazha, ¡°Are they living here or did they just flee here?¡±


    ¡°They fled here. They were just going to leave in a few days.¡± Zhazha stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, if you follow common sense, they might just try to hide from you if they notice that people are around here. Because if they do so, they could easily leave this place worry-free without anyone finding them. But the way the people in this world think is a bit difficult to say¡­ It¡¯s all the best if you try to avoid them.¡±


    Ye Xi hummed in acknowledgment. Before she could ask anything more, she heard a scream from the back.


    Ye Xi was shocked. She quickly hung up the phone and went back, just to see Ding Xiuxiu sitting on the ground, she was shaking like a leaf while holding onto Wei Shenglan¡¯s thigh¡­


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s face was sullen as he tried pushing her away.


    Ye Xi looked around the area before asking Ding Xiuxiu, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu raised her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°S-snakes¡­¡±


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°Where are they then?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu responded, ¡°They ran away¡­¡±


    Ye Xi was pissed now. ¡°Then what are you shaking for?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s face looked dumbfounded for a moment. When she finally came back to her senses, she exclaimed, ¡°Oh right!¡±


    After seeing that she had finally calmed down, Wei Shenglan shook his leg and said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu finally realized that she had held onto Wei Shenglan¡¯s thigh after getting frightened to the point of panicking. She immediately climbed back up, her face which was pale with fear, was now ruddy with embarrassment.


    Since the three of them were still fine at this moment. They kept on moving.


    Ye Xi just remembered that she had forgotten to ask Zhazha which way they should take. However, since records of Zhazha¡¯s calls would always disappear after the call ends, she couldn¡¯t call her back and could only wait for Zhazha¡¯s call to come. Thankfully, there was a faster method she could use, which was to find Luo Nuanfeng. Since he knew the terrain of this place, even though he had only seen this place from afar, it was still a whole lot better than bumping headfirst into the unknown.


    With this decision in mind, Ye Xi looked towards her two companions and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we go and look for Luo Nuanfeng. At the very least, he knows a bit of the area here. What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t know what sort of dangers we¡¯ll find just by looking around. It¡¯s better if we stay in a large group.¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded at her decision. Since he had been listening to her thoughts this whole time, and with what he understood from what she was constantly thinking about, he could also guess a few things from it. There was no need to deny her now.


    Ding Xiuxiu nodded fiercely. This entire situation was too embarrassing for her to continue on. It was really better if Luo Nuanfeng was here.


    After a brief moment of joy, Ding Xiuxiu wondered, ¡°How are we going to look for them?¡±


    Ye Xi responded, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to where we came, then we can go the direction they headed off to. Because this area is completely undeveloped and nobody really comes here, they¡¯ll definitely leave marks as they go. If we follow those traces, we should be able to find them soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ding Xiuxiu nodded obediently. She was in a state of confusion right now and was completely unable to think properly. She simply nodded to Ye Xi¡¯s words and didn¡¯t really pay too much attention. As long as the decision made sense, it was reassuring enough.


    Having planned out their next move, the three of them turned back the same way they went. They didn¡¯t get lost since they followed the tracks they left from earlier. Thankfully, they finally reached the cliff where they were at before.


    After Ye Xi looked around the area. She had forgotten which direction Luo Nuanfeng and the rest took.


    Ding Xiuxiu was anxious as she asked, ¡°Why did we stop? I¡¯m tired and hungry, I want to go home.¡±


    Wei Shenglan looked at the big tree to the right and said, ¡°I recall them going in that direction.¡±


    Ye Xi was very confident in Wei Shenglan¡¯s memory, but for the sake of assurance, she still asked him, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go that way.¡± Then, Ye Xi began walking towards where he pointed.


    Wei Shenglan quickly followed behind her.


    Seeing that nobody was paying attention to her complaints, Ding Xiuxiu followed them while holding the grievances in her heart.


    After getting close to the big tree, they could see that the weeds behind it had been stepped on by something. They looked at the pitifully wilted portion and at the healthy and tall weeds at the side.


    Ye Xi then followed along the dead weeds.


    The three of them went a long way before finally seeing three people climb trees in the distance.


    Ye Xi walked closer to them and saw Luo Nuanfeng and the other boys climb up the trees to pick fruits. Thankfully, there were many branches on this tree and they were pretty strong. It was the good kind of tree that was quite easy to climb, the type that wouldn¡¯t break easily and cause you to fall off.


    Dong Fangyu was at the very bottom. He tried climbing up the tree with much difficulty, but then slipped off. So, instead, he pulled his shirt out and said, ¡°Throw them here.¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng picked a fruit from the tree and looked down. When he saw Ye Xi and the other two, he was surprised. ¡°Were we going in the same direction?¡±


    Dong Fangyu: ???


    Ye Xi smiled and said, ¡°We came to look for you guys.¡±


    Dong Fangyu was shocked when he heard someone talk behind him. When he turned back and saw that it was just the others, he finally calmed down.


    Once Nan Gonghai heard her voice, he also turned back to look. He was a little surprised, but was mostly happy to see her. He grabbed a branch with one hand and plucked off a fruit with the other, he waved at them while saying, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°What kind of fruit is that?¡±

 Chapter 102 - Fruit (2)

    Luo Nuanfeng shook his head. He got down from the tree and handed one to Ye Xi as he said, ¡°I dunno, but it should be edible. It also smells pretty good.¡±


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t accept it and instead responded back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bite first?¡±


    Nan Gonghai, who had also come down from the tree, voiced out his opinion, ¡°Better to die from poison than starvation, right?¡±


    Then, he raised the freshly picked fruit in his hand and took a bite. While he was still chewing the fruit, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a bit sour, but mostly sweet. Should be edible to eat.¡±


    Having seen this, Ye Xi took the fruit from Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s hand.


    The fruit was green and a little smaller compared to her palm. It didn¡¯t look unusual and looked quite edible.


    Ye Xi took a bite. Sweet? Did you say sweet?! It¡¯s all sour! With how numb her mouth was from the taste, she reckoned she wouldn¡¯t even be able to bite down on tofu at this moment.


    However, she kept a straight face on and was silent for a moment. She then swallowed the fruit and squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet and tasty! I¡¯m going to go pick a few more, who wants some?¡±


    Because Ding Xiuxiu had been mad with hunger since a while ago. She was the first one to exclaim out, ¡°Me! I want one!¡±


    Ye Xi turned around and gave her a reassuring smile before handing the half-eaten fruit to Nan Gonghai, she motioned for him to help her out a little. Nan Gonghai was just about to reach for it when Wei Shenglan suddenly snatched it from Ye Xi¡¯s palm.


    She didn¡¯t really care who took it, seeing as she wouldn¡¯t take another bite anyways. After climbing up the tree, she realized that the fruit she had just eaten weren¡¯t from this specific tree, but rather from another tree that grew alternately with it. Since they were nearly fused together, it was a bit difficult to tell.


    Ye Xi observed the tree for a little while before finally picking out a few fruits. After coming down from the tree, she handed them to Ding Xiuxiu.


    Ding Xiuxiu couldn¡¯t wait for another moment, she quickly took one and munched on it. Suddenly, her face went stiff.


    The sourness hit her so abruptly that by the time she reacted, her entire face was distorting.


    The others who were also planning to take one suddenly hesitated.


    Ding Xiuxiu now understood what Ye Xi was trying to do. With much difficulty, she forced out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious! Too delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten such a delicious fruit in my life!¡±


    If there weren¡¯t any tears in her eyes, her words may have actually been credible.


    However, even though everyone knew it was a lie, the greatest temptation to a boy was curiosity. And so, Wei Shenglan and the others still took one and carefully tried a bite.


    The result was an entire circle of bitter faces.


    Suddenly, Ye Xi had a realization. She said, ¡°I think these are unripe plums.¡±


    Nobody here really knew what immature plums looked like, but that wasn¡¯t really important. They all just nodded casually at her words.


    Luo Nuanfeng spoke up, ¡°Why did you guys come looking for us?¡±


    After hearing this, both Wei Shenglan and Ding Xiuxiu looked at Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi started explaining, ¡°We talked about it a little and figured that there may be some unknown dangers in these mountains, which is why it¡¯s probably better if there¡¯s more of us together. In the case we meet any beasts and the whatnot, we¡¯ll be stronger with more people.¡±


    Since everyone felt the explanation was reasonable enough, they didn¡¯t linger on what she said.


    Dong Fangyu asked, ¡°Does that mean we should go look for Bing Yiyi and Shang Guanxi?¡±


    When they heard this, everyone looked at each other. After a brief silence, Ding Xiuxiu piped up, ¡°Why should we look for them? We wouldn¡¯t be here in the first place if it weren¡¯t for Bing Yiyi. We would have been in our cool rooms in school, drinking our favorite beverages, eating our favorite foods¡­ the complete opposite of our current situation, being stung by mosquitoes, being bitten by bugs¡­¡±


    The more she talked about it, the angrier she felt. She felt a burning rage to the point that she almost wanted to cry.


    Everyone felt sad.


    Dong Fangyu nodded. ¡°Once we go back, I¡¯ll definitely eat a whole tub of ice cream.¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng nodded as well. ¡°I want a big bottle of champagne.¡±


    Nan Gonghai said, ¡°I¡¯ll never leave my computer again.¡±


    Wei Shenglan pondered for a moment and joined in, ¡°I want to drink an entire liter of water.¡±


    Generally speaking, you¡¯d only say things like that for your last words if you were dying, you know?!


    Please don¡¯t set up any more death flags!


    Ye Xi was almost broken-hearted since she was dealing with these people who didn¡¯t know anything. However, even she also couldn¡¯t help herself and speak out too, ¡°I want to eat hot pot, barbecue, fried crepes, fried chicken, beer, stewed fish, fried fish, noodles, Coca-Cola, ice cream, roast duck, sweet and sour pork ribs, vinegar and osmanthus pork slices, spicy crayfish, steamed fish, and baked shrimp¡­ yep, that¡¯s all I want.¡±


    The audience couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva.


    While starving under the beating winds, this was bound to force them on the road of madness soon.


    Ye Xi took a deep breath to calm down her desires for now and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu was the first to object. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°For starters, Bing Yiyi is the reason that we¡¯re here. But as for what¡¯s going to happen to her, we should leave that to the police. Besides, they¡¯re also our schoolmates and your friends. Didn¡¯t I say so earlier? The more people we have, the stronger we are. No matter how you look at it, we should go look for them.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu opened her mouth, however, no matter how she went around this fact, she couldn¡¯t refute her statements.


    Because the others also found Ye Xi¡¯s words to be reasonable, it was approved with a full vote.


    After tidying up, they set off to look for Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi.

 Chapter 103 - Tourists (1)

    Ye Xi and the others used the same method as before by retracing their steps and follow whatever tracks the last group left. They soon found Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi. Thankfully, the both of them didn¡¯t go too far before finding a tree to rest on, this saved Ye Xi and the others a lot of time and energy.


    After a brief conversation, the eight people finally reached a consensus.


    However, they soon diverged.


    The source of the problem lied in Bing Yiyi. She was extremely fragile. After walking a few steps, she would always complain that her feet hurt. Then, she kept saying she was tired, hungry, or thirsty the whole time.


    Just when Ye Xi finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to scold her, Ding Xiuxiu beat her to the punch.


    ¡°Why do you have so many problems?¡±


    For Ding Xiuxiu, a person who had always been spoiled and would be so ashamed she wouldn¡¯t dare to go out after a little bit of embarrassment. After receiving the baptism of falling down a cliff, meeting possibly poisonous snakes, constantly stepping into puddles, eating a possibly poisonous fruit, being thirsty with no water around to drink, hungry with no proper food in sight, and tired, even her way of speaking became fierce.


    At this moment, even though she had only spoken a simple sentence, she sounded much more dignified than when she was scolding people in school.


    Bing Yiyi had never really paid any attention to Ding Xiuxiu, which was why being spoken to in this way caused her to get angry instantly. She rebutted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as rugged as you?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu sneered in response, she looked quite like Ye Xi right now. She then spoke to her in a very contemptuous tone, ¡°Oh wow! So you think you¡¯re so much more precious than us, huh? Do you think any of us aren¡¯t as rich as you or hasn¡¯t been loved by our parents?¡±


    Her words were gradually becoming a little unreasonable. After all, they weren¡¯t familiar enough to visit each other¡¯s houses to play. How would they know whose parents loved them more?


    But for the sake of translating it, she meant: Who isn¡¯t a little princess here?


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of her mouth upon hearing this. However, she also felt that laughing right now was a bit inappropriate, she tried her best to push it back down, and looked a bit just like Bing Yiyi who was furious at this moment.


    Wei Shenglan and the others were all ¡°gentlemen¡±, and normally, boys didn¡¯t fight with girls. This was the main reason why none of them said anything, much less now that two girls were fighting each other.


    And so, all of them stood at the side and enjoyed the show.


    The one thing that bothered Bing Yiyi the most in her life was the fact that her family situation really was nothing much in comparison to these people. For Ding Xiuxiu to point that out in this situation was like spreading salt on her wound. She immediately got angry and said, ¡°You think I wanted to go with you people?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu laughed. This action she portrayed was slightly arrogant and also filled with disdain.


    Since Bing Yiyi couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation, she ignored everyone else and turned around, taking a different path.


    When Shang Guanxi saw her leave, he showed Wei Shenglan and the others a reluctant smile before following her.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two of them disappeared into the intricate woods did Ding Xiuxiu look at Ye Xi and voice out her thoughts, ¡°Is Shang Guanxi sick in the head? How could he like a shrew like Bing Yiyi?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at her, speechless. You two villains can stop biting at each other now, okay?


    Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t receive any reply and even got a questionable look from one of the others. She felt unsatisfied and it bothered her a lot, so she asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Nan Gonghai chuckled. ¡°Actually, Xiuxiu. You should think about how Ye Xi treated them in school before.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s cheeks turned red in an instant. She quietly walked at a corner and stopped talking. If she could go back in time, she would¡¯ve taken back what she just said a minute ago.


    However, thanks to Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s blunder, the stiff atmosphere had become a bit less stressful now.


    On the other side, after feeling very wronged, Bing Yiyi walked for a long time. Due to her anger, she couldn¡¯t feel any pain in her legs or feet. By the time she cooled down, she stopped and turned around. As she expected, Shang Guanxi followed her. The last bit of anger in her mind finally disappeared.


    No matter what others say, and no matter how they treat her, at least Shang Guanxi was still here.


    Bing Yiyi¡¯s year of isolation was completely soothed at this moment.


    She sat down gracefully on the ground as she felt her body go soft. When she raised her head again, her eyes were misty.


    Shang Guanxi¡¯s heart felt sour. He went over to help her up, asking her, ¡°Does your feet hurt?¡±


    Bing Yiyi spoke softly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Shang Guanxi asked hesitantly, ¡°Would you like me to carry you?¡±


    Bing Yiyi nodded. ¡°Yeah. Thanks, Ah Xi.¡±


    Shang Guanxi smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Bing Yiyi leaned over Shang Guanxi¡¯s back and mumbled softly in his ears.


    Since Shang Guanxi felt a little itchy, he tried to scootch away.


    When Bing Yiyi saw his ears turn red in an instant, she felt a little pleased.


    With how things were, there was a zero percent chance of her getting together with Wei Shenglan now. However¡­ Shang Guanxi was fine too.


    With this newfound determination set in her heart, her attitude towards Shang Guanxi had become more intimate.


    The atmosphere during their walk was very ambiguous. Despite this, Shang Guanxi was very happy. He wasn¡¯t stupid, naturally, he could see the small changes in how Bing Yiyi was treating him.


    Even though Shang Guanxi was a guy and had way more strength than Bing Yiyi, he had been starving for quite some time, and he didn¡¯t drink any water either. Carrying Bing Yiyi who was more than 120 pounds on his back still made him tired.

 Chapter 104 - Tourists (2)

    When Shang Guanxi finally saw a river, he was very happy.


    ¡°Ah Xi, there¡¯s a river in front!¡± Bing Yiyi, who also saw the river, now had a huge smile on her face. Her voice was no longer depressed.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Shang Guanxi responded quickly. He increased his pace by quite a lot.


    The moment the both of them reached the river, the first thing they did was scoop some up to drink.


    The river was very clear and they could see some pebbles and branches at the bottom. If this was any other time, they would never have drunk this kind of water. But right now, they had no other choice. Their thirst made it so the only thought they had at this moment was to wet their throats, no matter whether the water was clean or dirty.


    After having their fill, Bing Yiyi suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Luo Nuanfeng mentioned earlier that we¡¯ll reach a highway after walking a while from the river. Do you think this is the river he mentioned?¡±


    Shang Guanxi looked around. Besides the trees, the only thing around them were¡­ trees. He put on a smile and tried reassuring her, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Bing Yiyi pursed her lips. She looked like she wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t quite know how to say it.


    When Shang Guanxi saw this, he naturally asked with concern in his voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡± Bing Yiyi revealed a sad expression. ¡°If all of us get saved, do you think I¡¯ll go to prison?¡±


    Shang Guanxi was silent.


    Bing Yiyi held his hands and begged, ¡°If we are the first ones to be saved, let¡¯s not tell anyone that Wei Shenglan and the others are here, okay?¡±


    Shang Guanxi froze when he heard this. ¡°How could we do that?¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Bing Yiyi was practically crying at this point.


    Shang Guanxi couldn¡¯t respond to her, he hesitated.


    After a moment of silence, Bing Yiyi changed her words, ¡°Just for a few days. We can get people to save them after I go abroad, okay?¡±


    The hesitation on Shang Guanxi¡¯s face grew even heavier.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few days! They can survive here with the small animals and water around. Since it¡¯s also summer right now, they won¡¯t die due to the cold. If you wait a few days for me to go overseas, then after a few years when the winds have settled, I¡¯ll come back. When that time comes, let¡¯s get married, okay?¡± Bing Yiyi seemed to have made up her mind when she said this.


    The human heart was truly fickle. There was the chance that Shang Guanxi wouldn¡¯t like her anymore in the future, but that was fine. The important thing right now was that she could fool him.


    She was only afraid that Shang Guanxi wouldn¡¯t trust her.


    Shang Guanxi sighed and finally responded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bing Yiyi let out a sigh of relief when he said this. While weeping with joy, she pounced into Shang Guanxi¡¯s arms and buried her face in his chest, saying, ¡°Ah Xi, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Shang Guanxi patted her head softly.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps appeared behind the both of them.


    Once Shang Guanxi looked behind him, he saw three strangers. They were wearing green camouflage clothes and had guns in their hands. The guns looked a little dull and seemed to have been used for a long time.


    The muzzles of the firearms were aimed at Shang Guanxi¡¯s head.


    Shang Guanxi reluctantly let go of Bing Yiyi. After raising both hands above his head, he said, ¡°Hello, we¡¯re lost tourists.¡±


    ¡°Tourists?¡± The man at the front sneered. He continued, ¡°Both of you, stand up.¡±


    When Bing Yiyi heard the commotion happen, she also turned around and saw their camouflage clothes. However, because she thought they were good people, she immediately got up and exclaimed with joy in her eyes, ¡°Can you take us out of this forest?¡±


    The thinner man on the right pulled out a walkie-talkie and spoke into it, ¡°Boss, we found two lost tourists here. What do we do?¡±


    After two beeps from the walkie-talkie, a rough voice came out, ¡°Tourists? Did they see your face?¡±


    When they heard these words, both Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi¡¯s faces changed. Those words didn¡¯t seem like things a good person would say.


    The thin man spoke once more to the walkie-talkie, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Kill them and hide their bodies.¡±


    The terrible speculation in Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi¡¯s minds actually came true.


    Bing Yiyi couldn¡¯t help herself from screaming as she hid behind Shang Guanxi.


    The skinny guy put away his walkie-talkie and aimed his muzzle at Shang Guanxi¡¯s forehead. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, the man at the front suddenly stopped him and opened his mouth, ¡°Hold on. It¡¯s quite rare for us to get visitors. It¡¯s bad hospitality if we don¡¯t show them a good time, right?¡±


    The words ¡°good time¡± obviously gave both Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi the wrong idea. Both of their faces became distorted.


    Shang Guanxi coldly said, ¡°If you let us go, we can give you as much money as you want. But if you kill us, you better wait for a painful revenge.¡±


    The man laughed at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful children, why bother struggle at this time?¡±


    If looks could kill, then Shang Guanxi would¡¯ve already committed manslaughter. His tone was cold like ice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding?¡±


    The man shot at his feet and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. But since you¡¯re here right now, you¡¯re nothing more than a little lamb waiting to get slaughtered.¡±


    With a bang, the mud splashed and left a pit about the size of a finger.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Bing Yiyi screamed and fell to the ground.


    Her panicked and fearful eyes greatly pleased the three fugitives.


    The trio laughed at the girl¡¯s actions.


    Now, even the other two who had agreed with ending things quickly to avoid trouble were beginning to feel tempted in playing around with these lost tourists as well.

 Chapter 105 - Third Brother (1)

    The man in the lead raised his shotgun, aiming it at Shang Guanxi¡¯s head. Then, he said, ¡°Seven, get him a knife.¡±


    The skinny guy from the right took out a tough survival karambit from his pocket. The tip of this knife was hooker downwards, and blades like these had very strong cutting abilities. With the inner curve of the blade, it was also very convenient.


    But these knives were more suitable for use in the wilderness. If you were fighting, then a straight blade would have a higher chance of winning.


    Shang Guanxi did not understand his intentions, but even if he didn¡¯t, he still had to accept the wife when he had a shotgun pointed to his head.


    The man standing at the left was thin and tall like a bamboo pole, and he wasn¡¯t quite sure what was going on either. But he was an avid learner, so he just asked.


    He said, ¡°Brother Bear, what are you going to do?¡±


    The man in the lead who had been called Brother Bear grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a bit. I¡¯ll make sure everyone has a good time today.¡±


    Shang Guanxi peered at him and accepted the knife.


    Seven was just about to withdraw his hand when his wrist was pulled. He felt a pain at his ankle and his neck was caught.


    While he wasn¡¯t paying attention, Shang Guanxi took the opportunity to pull him over and raised his hand up, pointing the sharp end of the blade at his neck. This person was thin and short, so he was easy to put under control.


    Whether it was Shang Guanxi or Wei Shenglan, after experiencing the kidnapping incident with Wei Shenglan eight years ago, their parents knew that these kids needed some form of protection. So, they and their friends were all forced to learn some survival techniques.


    Shang Guanxi always felt that he wouldn¡¯t need them, but he never expected to use them now.


    Brother Bear was still laughing earlier, but with how quickly everything turned around, he howled in anger. ¡°What are you doing! You looking to die?!¡±


    Shang Guanxi pierced the tip of the knife about two millimeters into Seven¡¯s neck and drew blood. He said with a smile, ¡°We just want to get out of here.¡±


    Brother Bear responded quickly and aimed his gun towards Bing Yiyi who was paralyzed on the ground, saying, ¡°Let go of Seven or I¡¯ll kill your girlfriend.¡±


    Shang Guanxi glanced at the muzzle of the gun.


    Bing Yiyi screamed, ¡°No, don¡¯t! Ah Xi, please, let him go! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Still holding Seven, Shang Guanxi leaned over slightly to face the men. He looked at Bing Yiyi and a hint of sadness emerged from his eyes. He said, ¡°Even if I let him go, they¡¯ll still kill us.¡±


    Bing Yiyi was stunned. This was an unsolvable problem.


    For a moment, she seemed to have thought about some possibilities, and a look of disbelief could be seen on her beautiful face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bing Yiyi asked with some difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re going to sacrifice me¡­right?¡±


    Shang Guanxi¡¯s eyes looked even sadder. ¡°One dead is still better than two, right?¡±


    With tears flowing down her face, Bing Yiyi shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! Didn¡¯t you say you loved me¡­?¡±


    Shang Guanxi turned silent. He didn¡¯t know how he should respond to that, so he could only stay quiet.


    He was usually a gentle and even considerate man, but that consideration was put high above. It was like charity. He had a lot, so what he could give out was also plenty. Moreover, his feelings towards Bing Yiyi was only an aloof sense of consideration. He liked how tender and pretty she was, and her meek gaze almost like that of a small animal. However, she can still be discarded at any time if necessary.


    Just like how a human would treat their pet.


    Compared to a sweetheart he could toss aside at any moment, his life was way more important.


    It was a pity. His pretty, cute, and tender little sweetheart would never understand that humans are not actually stupid enough to have their vision blurred by love. Many times, they are only used because they want to be, not that they don¡¯t know it. No matter how great a person they were, there were still limits.


    And besides, he wasn¡¯t a great person.


    His love for her was only a habit. He only continued to be accommodating to her because that was how he was in the past.


    He liked to practice uniformity in his acting, which was one of his trivial hobbies.


    If she was a little less arrogant, self-righteous, and greedy, and was instead a little more self-aware, she would have understood that a long time ago. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to find out now in this sort of situation how much he actually loved her, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be in so much pain of knowing that it was hardly as deep as what she believed.


    A sense of sympathy rose up in Shang Guanxi¡¯s heart, but there were enemies in front of him right now, so this wasn¡¯t the time to talk about this topic, nor the time for sympathy.


    Shang Guanxi looked away and felt the sympathy in his heart dissipate, instead turning into a cold pool of frost.


    After Brother Bear heard their conversation, he was practically looking at Shang Guanxi as if he were scum of the earth.


    Shang Guanxi seemed to be able to guess what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t care. He never cared about the opinions of bystanders to begin with, much less the views of some inhuman criminal.


    Shang Guanxi stepped back while still holding Seven and said, ¡°None of you move.¡±


    Brother Bear and Seven had a good relationship, so he really was afraid of him dying, so nobody moved.

 Chapter 106 - Third Brother (2)

    Seven could feel the sting on his neck. Death was only a centimeter away. If that blade comes in just that one centimeter deeper, he¡¯ll most likely die. Though terrified by death¡¯s approach, he still overcame his fear and said while trembling, ¡°Ignore me, Brother Bear, just kill him!¡±


    When he heard that, Shang Guanxi put more force into his wrist. The blade pierced into his skin and blood trickled out. vll see if I die first or your friend Seven here.¡±


    Seven¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse now as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Brother Bear! Our other brethren are still here, we can¡¯t involve them!¡±


    When Bing Yiyi saw that their attention was no longer on her, she still felt afraid but for that instant, she knew that this was a very precious chance. If she didn¡¯t cherish it, then she would lose it.


    Bing Yiyi was shivering and her limbs were soft, but she carefully crawled up, turned around quietly, and planned to run into the forest.


    At this moment, the skinny bamboo guy who had been confused about the situation noticed that she was trying to escape, and almost subconsciously, took out his gun. He aimed it at her back and fired.


    The bullet passed through Bing Yiyi¡¯s waist, coming through in a splatter of blood. Bit by bit, scarlet dyed her white sweatshirt.


    Quick! Just a bit more!


    She was going to reach safety soon, she could finally leave.


    Bing Yiyi was almost overjoyed to the point of tears, but in an instant, power was drained from her body.


    Bing Yiyi suddenly felt herself unable to run even an inch more as a throbbing sprain spread out from her waist. First, the blood drained from her face, then it was the disbelief, and following that was the final spread of pain. She could no longer hold on and fell to the ground, her limbs curling up from the pain.


    She was in a lot of pain.


    She was terrified.


    She didn¡¯t want to die, but it seemed like death was coming soon.


    Fear and pain submerged her like a pool of water. She wanted to break through from that water, but she could only gasp weakly as even her breathing began to feel constricted.


    Breathing was no longer something she even had the rights to.


    Brother Bear shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Skinny Bamboo shot him an innocent gaze. ¡°She was trying to run.¡±


    Brother Bear glanced over at the helpless and miserable girl and thought to himself, what a pity.


    Shang Guanxi had only shot her a quick glance before setting his sights back to Brother Bear.


    These people had nothing to lose. They could kill without even a single word.


    He only hoped that Seven was important to them right now, otherwise, he was likely going to die with only a knife to protect himself.


    Seven¡¯s face gradually turned even paler.


    Brother Bear stared at Shang Guanxi for a long time and said, ¡°Fine, I can let you go.¡±


    Shang Guanxi said, ¡°Then put down the gun. I guarantee that I¡¯ll let your buddy go once I¡¯m safe¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, a bullet penetrated through his brow from a high altitude.


    Warm blood slowly flowed out from the center of his brows to his nose. As it ran across his nose, it suddenly cooled.


    Cold.


    He felt gold.


    He was also in disbelief.


    Why?


    Why is he going to die here?


    Before he could finish thinking, he lost the ability to continue. His thoughts became stiff as his muscles turned cold, and then his energy went.


    Shang Guanxi fell softly to the ground while puzzlement still covered his eyes.


    A fit man came out from the forest.


    ¡°Third Brother.¡± Brother Bear breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Seven didn¡¯t expect to live today and was very excited.


    ¡°Third Brother~¡± Skinny Bamboo waved his hand happily.


    There was a scar at the corner of Third Brother¡¯s eye that ran down to a corner of his mouth as if a crack had been torn on his face.


    He walked over to Bing Yiyi, fired another shot into her, and then turned coldly to the three. ¡°You useless idiots, you actually got threatened by some kid?¡±


    Brother Bear bowed his head in shame. He couldn¡¯t refute him, and he didn¡¯t dare to. Third Brother is second only to the boss in their organization. He had super strong abilities and also superb skill with guns. Generally, the only people good at using guns within their organization were all Third Brother¡¯s apprentices.


    Of course, that also included him.


    ¡°Clean up here.¡± Third Brother put away his gun and said, ¡°Eight found a lot of fresh foot tracks near the west side of the cliff. These two probably aren¡¯t the only ones here. Bring some of the boys over to check and kill them all when you find them.¡±


    Skinny Bamboo asked in confusion, ¡°But why? If they haven¡¯t noticed us then it¡¯ll be less trouble for us to let them go, right?¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Third Brother was pissed. Then, he took a deep breath and told himself, he¡¯s just a fool, don¡¯t mind him. Only then did he explain, ¡°They probably know these two. If they don¡¯t receive any news from them, then they¡¯ll either come looking for them, or they¡¯ll report it to the police once their out. Understand?¡±


    Skinny Bamboo finally understood. ¡°Oh right! If the police comes then we¡¯ll be in even more danger. What¡¯s more, if they find our tracks, then the police will definitely be on our tracks. That¡¯s gonna be really annoying.¡±


    Third Brother nodded. ¡°Go. Try to find them within these two days. After that, we¡¯ll have to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Brother Bear gave him a firm response and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely complete this task!¡±

 Chapter 107 - Call (1)

    The forest was not without its advantages.


    During the evening, the light of the setting sun shone through the leaves and branches, illuminating the ground, covering the green surroundings with a layer of warm light. Now, the fallen leaves, dead branches, and various weeds and flowers on the ground looked beautiful.


    Though the scenery was great at this moment, Ye Xi and the others had no mood to appreciate it at all because they were both hungry and tired. What¡¯s more, there were so many mosquitoes here that it was miserable, not to mention the various creepy crawlies jumping out from all over the place.


    After spending the entire afternoon searching, they finally found some edible fruits and meat.


    The meat came from a wild hare that happened to pass by.


    Though they managed to catch a wild hare, butchered it, and even found a bunch of dead branches, nobody brought a lighter since none of them were smokers and they couldn¡¯t start a fire.


    To make matters worse, they tried to use the ancient skill of drilling wood to start a fire, but that failed.


    However, Ye Xi felt relieved. If there was fire, then there would definitely be smoke. Even though any passersby would see the smoke, and, thinking that there may be something interesting here, they may run over and find them. But, compared to finding a passerby, they were more likely to be found by traffickers first.


    God knows what the traffickers in this world would do to them.


    So, it was safer not to start a fire.


    Ye Xi rubbed her shriveled belly. Though it was safer without fire, they¡¯d still die without needing the traffickers by starving if they didn¡¯t eat.


    They had to find something to eat.


    After thinking for a while, the only things you could eat without a flame in the forest were only fruits, and, for protein-rich foods, it¡¯ll be the bugs as shown by a certain survival pro in those adventure videos.


    Bugs are out though. She wouldn¡¯t eat one even if she starved to death.


    So, they could only look for fruits.


    Ye Xi walked towards Wei Shenglan who was resting by a tree and asked, ¡°Wei Shenglan, can you come with me to find food?¡±


    Wei Shenglan opened his eyes and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Xi looked at the people who were hard at work drilling wood for fire and still failing even when their foreheads were covered in sweat and said, ¡°Me and Wei Shenglan are going out to see if we can find any fruits that are a bit more filling.¡±


    Indescribable expressions emerged on the faces of the few. It was as if they were mocking them for having the mood to flirt around even when they were going to starve to death.


    All these kids have in their heads is romance. We¡¯re already starving to death, who on earth has time for that?


    Anyone who¡¯s still thinking about romance under such circumstances are only going to die, okay?


    Ye Xi completely ignored them.


    Ding Xiuxiu had already given up and just waited around to die was playing with Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s phone at the side. There was no signal here so there were no games to play. It was only the few simple games Luo Nuanfeng downloaded to his phone that was able to give her some comfort. While playing games, she took a moment to raise her eyes and shook her head, saying, ¡°Go ahead. Be careful and come back early.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Xi responded and casually picked a direction to go.


    But, she figured that as someone with the heroine¡¯s aura, she probably wouldn¡¯t starve to death.


    Since the trees here were not planted manually, the growth was irregular, forcing them to have to walk in swerves and curves.


    Once they reached a fair distance, Ye Xi said, ¡°Wei Shenglan, let me ask you something.¡±


    Wei Shenglan, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why did you prank me at the library last time?¡± Ye Xi stopped her steps and turned to look at Wei Shenglan.


    Ye Xi had never been able to understand that, and being in a crisis tends to make one¡¯s mind wander. After being starved of two meals, the result of it was that she remembered that the plot seemed to have changed drastically since what happened in the library.


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s expression was still the same as usual, only his eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift away.


    When she saw that, Ye Xi knew that he was hiding something from her.


    The two of them met gazes, and the air seemed to turn still.


    After a while, Wei Shenglan said, ¡°What about you? What are you hiding?¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s face showed no expression. The quality of her psyche was much better now so without having to look away, she could look straight at him.


    When Wei Shenglan saw that she was unwilling to confess, he also kept silent.


    Ye Xi knew that continuing like this was useless, so she said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re really hiding something from me. What is it?¡±


    Wei Shenglan frowned. ¡°For fairness¡¯ sake, shouldn¡¯t you be honest as well?¡±


    In a short amount of time, he was able to make the mental preparations to come clean to her. However, he still had his doubts about the things regarding Ye Xi.


    For example, who was the Zhazha who always seemed to have mysterious contact with her?


    Ye Xi frowned. She was just about to talk when her phone vibrated. Since it was very quiet here, she was able to sense the vibrations even if it was light.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk later. Wait here for just a while, I need to do something.¡±


    After she said that, Ye Xi went the other direction. After walking about five or six meters, she felt that she was far enough away and stopped. She looked back, and Wei Shenglan¡¯s figure was still behind the crisscrossing trees. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly from here, and it was even a little blurry.


    She took her phone out from her bag and picked up the call.


    ¡°Ye Xi, listen to me calmly.¡± These were Zhazha¡¯s first words.

 Chapter 108 - Call (2)

    Ye Xi could tell something bad was up. The last time they talked, Zhazha told her about some traffickers here with guns, but god knows what worse news she¡¯ll tell her this time?


    ¡°Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi are dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xi froze for a moment. The news was overwhelming.


    Shang Guanxi is dead?


    Bing Yiyi as well?


    Why?


    One was part of the F4 while the other was the big villain. How did they die so fast?


    What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t the theme of the story about campus life? Nobody should be dying!


    Also, even if they did bad things in the past, that didn¡¯t mean they should die!


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t have to feel sad for them. They reached the riverbank and were planning to abandon all of you. Then, they never expected they¡¯d find the traffickers and died.¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless and even felt a little nauseated.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why these people could die so easily, and so quickly.


    And what confused her even more was why the traffickers didn¡¯t hide when they saw them, and instead chose to kill them.


    They were traffickers and even murderers now, wouldn¡¯t that make their sentence even heavier?


    The more she thought about it, the more disgusted Ye Xi felt. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down and retch.


    Zhazha¡¯s side turned silent.


    After vomiting for a while, Ye Xi was just about to stand up when her legs went soft and she fell to the side. However, she fell into a wide embrace.


    Ye Xi raised her head and saw that it was Wei Shenglan.


    ¡°Why did you come over?¡± Ye Xi asked subconsciously.


    Wei Shenglan just about figured out Zhazha¡¯s role. Not only can Zhazha call Ye Xi in the middle of a forest without any signal, she could even see things in a godlike perspective and find out everything that happens to them.


    In that case, he didn¡¯t have to conceal his ability any longer. Zhazha definitely knows, and will most likely tell Ye Xi.


    So, he might as well fess up himself.


    ¡°Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi is dead?¡± Wei Shenglan asked.


    Ye Xi, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Wei Shenglan¡¯s face was slightly tense, both from the shock of their death and also the fact that Ye Xi may not know about his ability at this moment.


    How many could accept the fact that someone else could hear their thoughts?


    Wei Shenglan did not know, but he had never even spoken of this to his family. Only Nan Gonghai and himself knew.


    Nan Gonghai had always cared about whether something was interesting to him or not, otherwise, he didn¡¯t care about his ability.


    But what about Ye Xi?


    Would she distance herself from him?


    He had many worries, but he still said, ¡°I have an ability that lets me hear what people are thinking.¡±


    Um¡­


    Um¡­


    Um¡­


    Ye Xi¡¯s mind went blank. Her mind was completely incapable of processing this information.


    Wei Shenglan waited quietly for her to digest what he told her, as if waiting for his death penalty to arrive.


    After a long time, Ye Xi finally regained her senses. After some thought, she asked, ¡°Then, what is the range of it? Can you control the ability?¡±


    Wei Shenglan was stunned. He never expected her to ask him that. He felt a little lucky in his heart. Maybe Ye Xi didn¡¯t care?


    He responded, ¡°I can control it. The range is about ten meters, but I might lost control of it for a few days each year. I have no way of controlling it during that period.¡±


    Ye Xi broke free from his arms and rubbed her chin, saying, ¡°Then let me just come out with you straight. Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi have been killed by traffickers, and, if we meet the traffickers, there¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll die as well. So, you have to expand the full force of your ability now. If you can hear them, we¡¯ll head a different direction. They have guns, it¡¯ll only be trouble for us to bump into them. As for Nan Gonghai and the rest¡­Let¡¯s not tell them about this. We¡¯ll just make up some excuses later.¡±


    Ye Xi felt that now was not the time to care about abilities and secrets or whatnot. Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi are dead, and they are also in danger. So, it¡¯s better to think about how they¡¯re going to survive right now.


    Wei Shenglan agreed with her thoughts and nodded.


    Seeing that he was in agreement, Ye Xi felt a little more at ease. Then, she asked, ¡°Have you done it?¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded.


    Ye Xi asked again, ¡°Really? That easy? You don¡¯t need to do anything or chant whatever?¡±


    Wei Shenglan shook his head helplessly.


    Ye Xi felt a little let down for some strange reason. She thought that an ability like this should at least be a little more fantasy-like or cooler.


    ¡°Hey¡­Hello¡­¡±


    Zhazha¡¯s voice came out from the receiver of the phone that had been forgotten by Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi looked at her phone and said, ¡°If you could hear my thoughts this whole time, that also explains your strange behavior, so I¡¯m not going to ask anymore. You must know as well that you¡¯re actually the character of a novel, and now, so am I. The person talking to be is the creator of this world. The author, so to say, and she¡¯s also human scum.¡±


    Wei Shenglan had been caught up in that matter for quite a while now, so he could accept it quite easily when he heard it from her.


    Ye Xi raised her phone and said, ¡°Hey, you can continue talking.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing you have to remember is the fact that the traffickers have already found your tracks, and they¡¯re now looking for you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Zhazha turned silent.


    Ye Xi asked anxiously, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°My god!¡± Zhazha almost sounded like she was going to cry. She said, ¡°It¡¯s over, the novel is over, and you clearly haven¡¯t done anything yet! If it ends, I don¡¯t know if I can still¡ªBeep, beep, beep¡ª¡±


    The call was forcibly disconnected.

 Chapter 109 - Run (1)

    Ye Xi held her phone for a while, stunned, and finally reacted.


    ¡°Overbearing President Falls in Love with Me¡± seems to have ended on Zhazha¡¯s side, so they can no longer talk across worlds.


    In this situation where traffickers are chasing after them and their party consisted of a tired, hungry, and weak bunch, the only thing they had was someone who could see from God¡¯s perspective, and they just lost contact with her.


    No!!!


    Ye Xi wanted to cry.


    This is terrible!


    If you ever wanted to know what unlucky was, this is it.


    What¡¯s more, Zhazha was the only person from her past world that she had contact with. Previously, she had always been in the state of wanting to go back. But, after knowing that it was impossible, she just stopped thinking about it. Also, thanks to her getting into the habit of speaking with Zhazha, she completely forgot the fact that they can no longer be in contact after the novel ends.


    Suddenly losing contact in this situation was like a being hit at the back of her head with a stick. Ye Xi was stunned.


    Wei Shenglan had also turned silent.


    However, silence will not be able to solve their problems.


    Wei Shenglan walked over to Ye Xi and reached out to pat her shoulder, saying, ¡°Calm down, Ye Xi. I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Ye Xi looked into Wei Shenglan¡¯s eyes. Indeed, they were really calm eyes.


    Wei Shenglan began again, ¡°I think we should tell Xiao Hai and the rest some things at least. Like how Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi are dead. Otherwise, they may not cooperate with us.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded. ¡°Makes sense. Also, if we tell them, they may be more alert as well.¡±


    After discussing for a while, they turned around and went back where they came from.


    In just a few steps, a tree hiding among the other tall trees in the distance caught Ye Xi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xi shouted. After passing by several large trees, they came to a slightly less tall tree and looked up.


    Though this tree was not as tall as the other trees around it, it was still about seven or eight meters tall. Also, there were some teardrop-shaped fruits hanging from the tree. The outer skin of the fruit was a dark green color with bumps distributed densely on it.


    These are avocadoes!


    A fruit rich in nutrients such as fats, vitamins, protein, and much more.


    Point was, this stuff gave one a strong sense of fullness and nourishment. It was completely suitable to be taken as a meal.


    Ye Xi used to know someone who loved eating this stuff a whole lot, but she had always been very much interested in them.


    But there¡¯s no time to be fussy now. Having this to eat is better than eating raw rabbit flesh and all sorts of strange berries.


    Wei Shenglan said at this time, ¡°Seems like our odds of survival are higher now.¡±


    Ye Xi grinned. ¡°At least among the many ways of dying, we¡¯ve now ruled out starvation.¡±


    After the two of them picked about thirty of the fruits and could hold no more, they finally left.


    When they returned to their resting place, the few of them there saw what they were carrying in their arms and all came to ask what it was.


    Ye Xi felt a little strange. Avocadoes weren¡¯t common fruits, so they may not know about them. Especially as these were a group of rich second generations.


    After Ye Xi introduced the fruit to them, they finally figured it out.


    Zhazha said before that ¡°Domineering School Idol Falls in Love with Me¡± was something she wrote several years ago, and avocadoes weren¡¯t all that popular in the other world at that time. It belonged to the group of fruits that people wouldn¡¯t recognize when they saw it, and also wouldn¡¯t buy. At that time, Zhazha either had no idea about avocadoes, or had no comments about it. So, she definitely wouldn¡¯t write about it, and it was normal that these group of people didn¡¯t know about it as well.


    This is a world where the setting determines one¡¯s insight.

 Chapter 110 - Run (2)

    The peel of an avocado was hard to break open by hand, but it wasn¡¯t impossible. It just required a little more force.


    There were those who tried to bite into it, and also those who tried to smash it in this hungry crew. After using the force of nine cows and two tigers they finally opened the avocado.


    Ye Xi took a bite and swallowed it with difficulty. Even if she was so hungry she wanted to cry, it was still hard to accept eating something like this.


    She looked towards the rest of them.


    They seem to be accepting it quite well, and they even ate a lot.


    After she was done eating, Ding Xiuxiu expressed her gratefulness. ¡°This thing is quite tasty. I think it definitely has beautifying properties.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    In a situation where they were stuck in some old woods, so hungry they could faint, their clothes torn, and having no idea how they were going to get out of here, she still cared whether whatever she ate was going to make her prettier or not. How much dedication does she have for beauty?


    But the others actually nodded in agreement as well.


    Luo Nuanfeng said, ¡°Yeah, it feels a bit like milk.¡±


    Dongfang Yu, ¡°No, I think it tastes like yogurt without the sourness.¡±


    Nan Gonghai was silent for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°If I had to say it, then it tastes like fat.¡±


    With Ding Xiuxiu at the lead, Luo Nuanfeng and Dongfang Yu all called him out for being disgusting.


    Nan Gonghai smiled.


    After he was filled up, Wei Shenglan interrupted Nan Gonghai¡¯s daily teasing and said, ¡°Me and Ye Xi reached high ground earlier and we saw the river.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu and the rest instantly had their attentions grabbed. Joy emerged in their eyes.


    God knows how much they wanted to get out of here, and how much they missed their warm homes.


    Then, Wei Shenglan said, ¡°We saw a few men with guns, and they killed Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi.¡±


    ¡­


    Silence. Silence was the name of this old forest.


    From the hopes of leaving to the horror of knowing that their friends were actually killed was like falling from heaven to hell.


    They were stunned. They wanted to speak, but no words would come.


    ¡°Wh¡­What?¡± Ding Xiuxiu was the first to react and she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi are dead.¡± Wei Shenglan repeated indifferently.


    Ding Xiuxiu was about to scream.


    In general, someone would scream, someone else would panic, and whoever else would feel like going their own way.


    Ye Xi who always kept that in mind immediately held Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We know of their existence now but they don¡¯t know about ours yet. We have an opportunity to escape, or we¡¯ll have to fight them.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu looked at Ye Xi. This person had always been this way. She was always calm as if she was a bystander in everything, quietly watching as everyone else made a fool of themselves.


    In the past, she really hated this part of Ye Xi.


    But right now, Ye Xi¡¯s calm put her at ease instead.


    Even though she was still holding the fear of knowing that their companions had died and that she herself could also possibly die, she could still keep herself from screaming.


    Ye Xi looked at the rest of them and said, ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to find a way out. We have to avoid those criminals and we can¡¯t act separately. Also, no fires, and also no quarreling or yelling, understand?¡±


    Everyone nodded. They were still a little stunned, clearly still unable to shake themselves from the shock of Shang Guanxi and Bing Yiyi¡¯s deaths.


    Ye Xi continued, ¡°Rest for a while. We can head over to pick a few more avocadoes later for reserves. We can¡¯t stay here in the coming few days, so we need to pick as much as we can, and also eat them sparingly. Got it?¡±


    Everyone nodded again.


    After they had their rest, they didn¡¯t stay for much longer because of the shock and nervousness from earlier. Also, they were also fed and energized now, so they headed straight to the avocado tree to get their food.

 Chapter 111 - Run (3)

    Ye Xi and the others worked very hard to pick a lot of them. Since they all wore track suits, they could stuff them into their pockets. It might affect their appearance and walking, but compared to starving to death, this was nothing.


    Ding Xiuxiu had the habit of bringing a scarf with her, and the scarf was about a square meter when spread out. They could turn it into a bag like the olden days and pack a dozen of them there.


    Ding Xiuxiu felt a little proud about this and kept mentioning that she actually expected that they may face danger, so that¡¯s why she would bring a scarf with her every day. It wasn¡¯t because of beauty!


    Everyone smiled and did not speak.


    The atmosphere was quite good until an additional bullet was lodged into the tree. Some wood chips splattered out and a muffled noise could be heard.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ye Xi¡¯s first response was to shout, then she ran towards the closest tree nearby.


    The others were woken up by Ye Xi¡¯s voice and immediately ran with her.


    After one bullet appeared, and Ye Xi¡¯s voice rang out, many noises broke out towards them in an instant.


    Ye Xi had no time to care whether anyone had gotten shot. She only knew that she had to run.


    At the source of the bullet, several men dressed in camouflage walked out. While chasing towards the direction where they ran, they never stopped firing their guns.


    Bullets were fired out like they were free, and they all whistled through the air.


    However, not one of them fell. All their figures gradually disappeared between the crisscrossing woods.


    The bullets perfectly evaded all its targets.


    The person at the front snorted and said, ¡°Follow them.¡±


    The others at the side nodded and chased after them.


    Ye Xi and the others ran and ran. After running for a long time, she was just about to mention that it seemed like the coast was clear, but as soon as her feet slowed, they caught up.


    Bullets began flying wildly in the air once more.


    So, they could only continue running.


    ¡°Run this way.¡± Wei Shenglan suddenly changed directions.


    Nan Gonghai looked over and followed him. Ye Xi believed in his male lead IQ and also the fact that Nan Gonghai was not a fool who would listen to whatever people said. Because of this double trust, she also took a hard turn and followed them.


    When the rest saw that, they didn¡¯t even care whether following them would lead to their deaths. Anyway, the situation couldn¡¯t get worse, so they all followed him.


    The surrounding scenery did not change much. The ground was still covered in weeds and flowers, but the trees in this direction were increasingly scarce.


    While Ye Xi was still feeling puzzled, she saw Wei Shenglan swerving a bit to the side. So, she followed, and the several people behind her followed as well.


    But after about two meters, Wei Shenglan went back on track again.


    Ye Xi followed him back, and so did the rest.


    They kept going forward, and the trees were even fewer here now, so the probability of being hit by a bullet was higher.


    Ye Xi was just about to ask what was going on when she suddenly heard an exclamation from behind her.


    Wei Shenglan stopped.


    Ye Xi and the rest didn¡¯t understand, so they all stopped as well. But with how suddenly they pulled their brakes, they nearly fell over.


    They all crashed into each other.


    Wei Shenglan went over to pull Ye Xi away and helped her stabilize her body.


    Ding Xiuxiu was a girl, and the rest of them were all gentlemen, so they were too embarrassed to touch her. So, she could only bend over in a sad tragedy and fell to her knees.


    Ding Xiuxiu: ¡­


    After a moment of silence, she climbed back up without saying anything.


    Right now, she was a strong, unyielding, and brave school beauty.


    She can climb up by herself!

 Chapter 112 - Rock (1)

    Ding Xiuxiu had almost missed and when her body leaned forward, her two legs perfectly kneeled against the floor. When one¡¯s body falls forward, one would subconsciously extend their hands and support their body against the floor. Therefore, their head would droop instinctively.


    The only imperfect thing was that she kneeled unexpectedly and it hurt a lot.


    Because of this, although she wanted to stand up by herself, her weak knees wouldn¡¯t allow her to do so.


    Luo Nuanfeng steadied himself and then noticed that his good friend was kneeling on the ground, looking a bit upset and disappointed. It seems like she had lost her motivation in life and didn¡¯t want to live anymore, wanting to become ashes.


    He looked towards the others and they were looking around.


    Luo Nuanfeng sighed and reached over to pull Ding Xiuxiu up.


    Ding Xiuxiu grabbed onto his hand and stood up, acting calm and pretending like it didn¡¯t hurt at all. Yet, her face became distorted from trying to hold in the pain.


    Luo Nuanfeng didn¡¯t want to witness this scene, so he glanced at Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan.


    From the beginning to end, the two remained calm and acted like the leaders.


    No. They did become the leaders. Although this wasn¡¯t clearly expressed, they spoke the truth. It was because of their quick reactions that they were able to safely stand here right now.


    After Ye Xi stood steadily, she thanked Wei Shenglan and then looked in the direction of the scream.


    The scream came from the spot they just walked around; A pit formed.


    Dong Fangyu clearly noticed this too and he was curious, wanting to take a look.


    ¡°Dong Fangyu, stop!¡± Ye Xi hurriedly stopped him.


    Dong Fangyu¡¯s body stiffened and he looked back at Ye Xi, not sure what was happening; he looked innocently at her.


    When facing pet-like eyes, Ye Xi really couldn¡¯t speak harshly to him. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°They have guns in their hands and even if they had fallen into the pit, they can still fire at us, do you understand?¡±


    Dong Fangyu understood and took a few steps back, holding lingering fears and patting his chest.


    Nang Gonghai asked, ¡°Then what should we do right now?¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards Wei Shenglan and the latter thought about it before saying, ¡°There are probably more people behind us, so we only have two options right now.¡±


    Dong Fangyu was impatient and probed, ¡°What two options?¡±


    ¡°The first one is to run and find a safe place to hide. The second is to find a way to knock out the people in the pit and take their guns, so we won¡¯t be unarmed and defenseless.¡± Wei Shenglan said this and he glanced at everyone, as if he was waiting for their opinions.


    They all looked at each other, unable to come up with a consensus. Therefore, Nang Gonghai raised his hand and asked, ¡°I noticed that there are a lot of rocks and pebbles around here. We can toss rocks into the pit and knock them out like this, and then go down to grab their guns.¡±


    Ye Xi also raised her hand, saying, ¡°I agree with Xiao Hai¡¯s idea.¡±


    Seeing that they both agreed, Dong Fangyu also raised his hand to say, ¡°I agree with Xiao Hai and Ye Xi.¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This seems like the only option right now.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu asked the crucial question. ¡°Who¡¯s going down to grab the guns later on?¡±


    Ye Xi stared at her strangely.


    She just noticed that Ding Xiuxiu who was usually an idiot became very smart ever since they entered the forest. In the beginning, she was still having trouble getting used to it and complaining about this, but she was able to ask the crucial question right now. It felt like she grew from a baby into an eight feet tall man, surprising everyone.


    Ding Xiuxiu noticed her gaze and only thought it was strange, not minding it however.


    Because of Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s words, the air became silent.


    Without a doubt, it was very dangerous to go down and grab their guns because if someone wasn¡¯t knocked out, the person going down could be beaten, held hostage, or killed.


    ¡­


    It was silent for a few seconds until Ye Xi broke it. She said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s knock them out first.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they thought it was logical and they all began to look for stones and rocks to knock those people out.


    They were all enthusiastic; no matter who it was, they all wanted to take this chance to get revenge on the people chasing after them since they were now in their hands.


    Plus, they were all wealthy and good looking second generation. In the past, they would only be praised by people and politely treated, so when did they ever endure these kind of treatment?


    The answer was only Ye Xi, who originally worked, had received this kind of attitude.


    This was also one of the reasons why they had unified opinions.


    They heard men cursing and murmuring within the pit from time to time. Occasionally, they would hear a bang as someone clearly fired due to anger.


    In the process of transporting stones to knock the men out, Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan were quite close to one another, so she asked him, ¡°Why is there a pit here? Did you dig this?¡±

 Chapter 113 - Rock (2)

    Wei Shenglan shook his head and said, ¡°Xiao Hai and I found this together. It was probably dug by adventurers in the past and the pit is about three meters deep. There is nothing on top, so Xiao Hai and I were planning to use this pit to capture prey. Therefore, we supported the pit with criss crossed tree branches and covered the top with a layer of leaves. Who knew that we didn¡¯t capture any prey, so we left out of disappointment.¡±


    ¡°Before you guys left, you guys forgot to take the tree branches and leaves away?¡± Ye Xi guessed.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wei Shenglan nodded.


    What¡¯s a man¡¯s halo?


    This is it!


    Normally, if people had forgotten to take away the tree branches and leaves, it wouldn¡¯t be bad guys falling into the trap, but tourists passing by or adventurers. If the people who fell down found out about this, they would¡¯ve definitely seeked compensation.


    Wei Shenglan moved closer to Ye Xi and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that.¡±


    Ye Xi was speechless. Damn. She almost forgot that he could read her mind.


    She was too careless.


    Ye Xi smiled at him and tried her best to relax her thoughts.


    The rocks were either the size of a jar or the size of her fist. Either she couldn¡¯t carry it or it wouldn¡¯t be able to knock someone out; these weren¡¯t good stones.


    Ye Xi turned over the weeds that had been growing for many years and up to her thighs. She finally found a rock that was about a foot wide buried deep in the weeds. She tried lifting it to feel the weight; it was pretty heavy, but it comforted her.


    One couldn¡¯t explain the feeling of finding a perfect rock just the size for knocking someone out.


    Right now, everyone had found suitable rocks. They all walked up to a meter or so away from the pit, raising their rocks and tossing it down.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! What is this stupid thing?¡±


    They heard shrieks and curses from under the pit, but it only lasted for a short period of time.


    Everyone didn¡¯t pay attention to the noises, but they all glanced at Ding Xiuxiu who was having trouble carrying the rock.


    Ding Xiuxiu felt conflicted and said, ¡°If someone dies because of this, won¡¯t I be murdering them?¡±


    Everyone stared at the fist-sized rock.


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Your rock will probably have difficulty knocking out a mouse, not to mention a person.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s face flushed and said, ¡°What do you know? All good things are small.¡±


    Ye Xi snorted and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Once she finished saying this, she suddenly thought of something. She didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad. Then, she just wanted to jump into the pit and not see anyone anymore. Damn. She was being careless again.


    Ye Xi looked towards Wei Shenglan and he was also looking at her. Seeing her looking at ihm, he immediately shifted his gaze.


    Humans were strange creatures. If they were embarrassed, they would think everyone was looking at them. But if they noticed that other people were embarrassed, a strange feeling of confidence would rise in their hearts. Not only would they forget that they were embarrassed, they would even want to tease them.


    This was Ye Xi right now.


    She really wanted to tease Wei Shenglan, but she didn¡¯t forget their situation right now. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say anything to ruin the atmosphere, but rather looked away from him. She stared at Ding Xiuxiu instead and said, ¡°Toss it. Even if you toss a hundred of these rocks, no one will die. Not to mention they probably would dodge the rock.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu took a deep breath and tossed the rock.


    Then, they heard low laughters and one of them seemed to be complaining, ¡°What is this? They¡¯re looking down on us?¡±


    ¡­.


    What stupid kidnappers are they? While they were under control, they dared to make fun of them, saying that the rocks weren¡¯t even serving its purpose?


    Ye Xi and the others couldn¡¯t bear to look at Ding Xiuxiu, even feeling pitiful towards her.


    Ding Xiuxiu remained silent momentarily and felt like she was despised against, feeling humiliated. This made her angry.


    She knitted her eyebrows and felt strength generating in her body.


    Ding Xiuxiu turned around and walked towards a rock as big as the size of a washbowl. She did everything she could to carry this rock and walked towards the pit with difficulty. She dropped the rock and ran as far as she could.


    As expected, a few shots fired from the pit and thankfully Ding Xiuxiu ran quickly; the bullets had barely missed her.


    ¡°Damn it. Leader, don¡¯t die on us!¡±


    They heard a mournful call from the pit.


    Ding Xiuxiu had lingering fear and she patted her chest. When she heard the voice, she first felt proud of herself and then looked bitterly at them.


    ¡°Do you think he actually died?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡± Wei Shenglan responded and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    They immediately went around to collect stones.


    They threw a lot of rocks, about six per person.


    Ding Xiuxiu was so tired that she couldn¡¯t walk anymore, saying, ¡°This should be enough now.¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards Wei Shenglan since he had the power of reading people¡¯s minds. From that, they could verify whether the people in the pit actually fainted or not. One could pretend to faint on the surface, but there was no way to faint with a conscious mind. They can¡¯t pretend to do so because people¡¯s thoughts were subconscious in some ways. Even though humans were owners of their bodies, they can¡¯t completely control their thoughts.


    Wei Shenglan nodded, saying, ¡°This is probably enough. Now, let¡¯s decide who¡¯s going down to grab the guns.¡±


    Everyone remained silent again, unable to maintain the fine atmosphere when they all worked together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Luo Nuanfeng had said this.


    Everyone looked towards him, surprised.


    Luo Nuanfeng smiled and said, ¡°One of my favorite hobbies is rock climbing. Compared to you guys, I¡¯m clearly more suitable.¡±

 Chapter 114 - Sturdy Man (1)

    Facing Luo Nuanfeng who was calm and brave, everyone expressed their gratitude and worry, before moving out of the way.


    Luo Nuanfeng took a deep breath as this was the first time he encountered this situation too. He was a bit nervous as he walked to the pit, looking down. Once he thought it was ok, he found the right spot and jumped down.


    Ye Xi and the others followed his footsteps, walking to the pit and surrounding it.


    Ye Xi watched as he safely landed but then slipped, sitting on top of a study man¡¯s butt. She couldn¡¯t help but have her thoughts in the gutter.


    Butt against butt¡­


    But! Now¡¯s not the time to think about this.


    Ye Xi got rid of the strange thoughts in her mind and said in a calm tone, ¡°Throw the guns up and don¡¯t forget to look for ammunition clips and such.¡±


    She said this calmly and steadily, making Luo Nuanfeng feel less gloomy for sitting on a stranger¡¯s butt. He stood up and patted his butt, nodding when he looked at her. Then, he began to bend down and look for guns.


    No one say anything right now and it was getting darker. Howls and wails rang in the forest.


    Wei Shenglan suddenly thought of something and he said, ¡°If someone wakes up, don¡¯t be nervous. Grab a rock and knock them out again. We¡¯ll remind you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Luo Nuanfeng grabbed two guns and tossed it up, towards a spot no one was standing.


    Luo Nuanfeng aimed at the right angle and the guns landed safely. After having experience, he sped up and within a few minutes, he had tossed tens of guns up the pit.


    ¡°Nuanfeng!¡± Ding Xiuxiu suddenly hollered in shock and said, ¡°Behind you!¡±


    Right now, Luo Nuanfeng was holding the last gun and without thinking, he turned around and aimed the gun behind you.


    Behind was a wall.


    Luo Nuanfeng immediately understood that the person who woke up hadn¡¯t climbed up yet, so he lowered the muzzle of the gun.


    Before the person could find out what happened, the muzzle of the gun was pointed at him. He raised his hands and surrendered.


    Ye Xi and the others grabbed the guns that Luo Nuanfeng had tossed up and pointed at the person who just woke up as well.


    Wei Shenglan said, ¡°Luo Nuanfeng, let him help you climb back up. It will be quicker this way.¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng nodded and said to the person, ¡°Get up.¡±


    The man on the ground climbed up tactfully.


    Luo Nuanfeng stared at the wall and said, ¡°Go over there and kneel down.¡±


    The man stared at the circle of guns pointed at him and sweat dripped down the tip of his nose.


    He took a deep breath and walked over, kneeling there.


    Luo Nuanfeng stepped on his shoulder and Wei Shenglan placed the gun down, helping him up.


    Luo Nuanfeng extended his arm and almost grabbed Wei Shenglan¡¯s hand. He jumped off the man¡¯s shoulders and tossed the gun in his hands up, stepping back on the man¡¯s shoulders. There were some bumpy marks on the wall and some stones protruding, helping him climb up.


    Luo Nuanfeng climbed a bit and then finally grabbed Wei Shenglan¡¯s hands.


    With Wei Shenglan pulling him up, it was much easier for Luo Nuanfeng as he climbed out of the pit in a few moves.


    Once Luo Nuanfeng got out of the pit, he patted the dust on his body and then picked up the gun.


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Gonghai pointed the gun towards the thigh of the person who just stood up, saying, ¡°We should do something else.¡±


    Ye Xi looked towards him and asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Nan Gonghai said faintly, ¡°Get rid of our enemies forever.¡±


    The sturdy man who just woke up took a huge step back in horror. He yelled loudly, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Ye Xi knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to murder someone.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu agreed. ¡°Right¡­we shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t place their guns down, but they didn¡¯t say anything either.


    Nan Gonghai glanced at them and softly chuckled, saying, ¡°What are you guys thinking? I¡¯m saying that we should shoot their thighs, so they can¡¯t walk. They won¡¯t die and they probably have companions who will come and save them. If we don¡¯t do this, when their companions come, wouldn¡¯t we be dead for sure?¡±


    Again, Ding Xiuxiu asked the crucial question, ¡°If they don¡¯t have any companions, they may die from loss of blood. Then what happens?¡±


    Ye Xi thought Ding Xiuxiu was saying the right thing, so she didn¡¯t add on.


    Nan Gonghai said, ¡°I think they do.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu wanted to say that they can¡¯t just rely on instinct when Wei Shenglan said, ¡°I agree with Xiao Hai¡¯s idea.¡±


    Hearing him, Ye Xi knew that he probably read the thoughts of the person who woke up and found out they did have companions. Therefore, she didn¡¯t ask anymore questions and picked up her gun, saying, ¡°I also agree with Xiao Hai¡¯s idea.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu looked at the others, but they didn¡¯t say anything. However, they held the guns, indicating their approval.


    Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t say anything else now, raising her gun as well.


    The guns have silencers, so whenever they fired, one could hear only a few bangs.


    Wei Shenglan fired and then looked at Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu.


    The two awkwardly stared at each other.

 Chapter 115 - Sturdy Man (2)

    The atmosphere was tense and they were too nervous, forgetting that they didn¡¯t know how to use guns.


    Wei Shenglan curled the corner of his lips up, holding in his smile and firing a few more times.


    Right now, Nan Gonghai was considerate and didn¡¯t expose this matter, turning his gaze towards the pit. Everyone had been shot on the thigh.


    After that, they grabbed all the guns, each person holding two. They held a gun in their hand and the other one was slung over their backs.


    Wei Shenglan also realized this problem, so he placed his gun away and said, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wei Shenglan led the way in the direction they came from, walking straight.


    On the way, Ding Xiuxiu was very sorrowful.


    She didn¡¯t tightened her wrapping cloth in a corner, so it loosened up while they were running and half of the avocados had dropped.


    Ye Xi comforted, ¡°The fact that you didn¡¯t lose your wrapping cloth under this anxious situation makes you worthy of admiration.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu faintly smiled and asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Ye Xi said in seriousness.


    This made Ding Xiuxiu cheer up again.


    So easy to soothe.


    Ye Xi thought so.


    Wei Shenglan glanced at Ye Xi, but didn¡¯t say anything. He felt himself relaxing a bit and was in a better mood.


    ¡°But, what direction are we headed?¡± After Ding Xiuxiu was cheered up, she started to worry again.


    Everyone shook their head.


    It was getting dark now, so they had to light up the way using the flashlights on their phones.


    Ding Xiuxiu became even more worried and said, ¡°We only have limited battery on our phones and we don¡¯t know when we will be saved¡­¡±


    Ye Xi comforted her again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a portable charger.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu asked curiously, ¡°Why do you have that on you?¡±


    Ye Xi bluntly answered, ¡°Out of habit.¡±


    Whenever there were a lot of people, only Ding Xiuxiu was easily nervous, but also very easy to soothe. Therefore, although they were stuck, no one started screaming or yelling anything.


    They walked for a while.


    Nan Gonghai said something, ¡°I am thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    They all almost asked at the same time.


    ¡°If we can find their base and launch a sneak attack, would we have a bigger chance of being saved?¡±


    Ye Xi objected to this. ¡°But they don¡¯t look like ordinary people.¡±


    Nan Gonghai softly chuckled and this sounded strange in the darkness, saying, ¡°But they don¡¯t look like professionals either, otherwise why didn¡¯t they chase after us after noticing us? They didn¡¯t capture us all in one go or fire at us either. If this wasn¡¯t the case, we definitely stand no chance in escaping from them. Therefore, they aren¡¯t professionals.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Maybe they think we aren¡¯t threats to them, so they want to hunt us like apreys.¡±


    ¡°Heh, hunters that were killed by preys.¡± Nan Gonghai remained a calm tone and raised his voice a bit, clearly mocking the hunters.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, looking towards Wei Shenglan and saying, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wei Shenglan looked towards her and said, ¡°I agree with Xiao Hai. There are about a hundred meters of shooting distance for firing and if those people are closer than that, we can slowly get close to them. Plus, if there aren¡¯t that many people left, we have a higher chance of winning.¡±


    Before Ye Xi could respond, Wei Shenglan continued, ¡°We can¡¯t just keep on running away from them.¡±


    Right now, Ye Xi was regretful that she didn¡¯t talk to the slag and ask him how many kidnappers they were. She can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t ask a crucial question like this.


    Ye Xi was a bit annoyed.


    Wei Shenglan reached over and patted her head and then moved away. In the darkness, only Ye Xi and Wei Shenglan knew.


    Ye Xi could tell he was comforting her, but she couldn¡¯t help but look at him although he kept his sight ahead of him.


    At this time, Nan Gonghai said, ¡°Plus, we were all part of the shooting club in the past. Although we never shoot someone before, we do have experiences in hunting. Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu, you guys can hide behind me.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu remained silent as she really wasn¡¯t suitable to be on the frontier.


    Ye Xi kept quiet as well since she didn¡¯t know how to shoot a gun. If she learned right now, she probably would just drag them down.


    Therefore, Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu gradually walked behind the others and were in charge of lighting up their path. Because their guns were useless, they took out the bullets and threw the guns way; they were in charge of delivering bullets to them later on.


    Ding Xiuxiu moved closer to Ye Xi and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    It would be untrue if Ye Xi said she wasn¡¯t as this was a life or death situation. But she couldn¡¯t express this feeling right now and add onto the fear. Therefore, she asked in a calm tone, ¡°Are you?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu was silent momentarily before she said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Ye Xi smiled and said, ¡°Show off.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu was originally super scared but because she was called a ¡®show off,¡¯ she was not resigned to this. She emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m really not scared. Not scared at all!¡±


    Ye Xi continued and asked, ¡°Double negatives give a positive, right?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Opposite Bank (1)

    Ding Xiuxiu was speechless.


    ¡°Hahaha~¡±


    In the darkness, soft laughter rang.


    Despite how quiet they were, in this deep forest, one could clearly hear their voices. Wei Shenglan and the others had heard their conversation and laughed at them,


    Ye Xi wanted to tease Ding Xiuxiu a bit more when she saw a slight flame in front. Since Wei Shenglan and the others stopped, she did too.


    Ding Xiuxiu was still immersed in the thought that she couldn¡¯t retort and she accidentally bumped into Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s back.


    Luo Nuanfeng subconsciously held her hands and helped her steady her body, saying in a low voice, ¡°Be quiet and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu had seen the flame in front of them as well, nodding and saying, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ye Xi turned the flashlight on her phone off and said, ¡°Everyone, turn off your flashlights.¡±


    They quickly turned off their flashlights and the originally pitch-black road became darker.


    Ding Xiuxiu was a bit frightened, clinging onto the corner of Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s sleeves.


    It was dark and there was no moon, only scattered stars in the sky. The only light ray was blocked by the crisscrossed tree branches. They were used to the darkness but they still couldn¡¯t see the road ahead of them clearly.


    Ye Xi gave up trying to get used to it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just make our way through the dark.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    She heard scattered responses.


    There were a lot of crushed stones and weeds on the ground, making it hard to walk and creating fear as they were walking in the darkness. The sounds of their heavy breaths appeared every now and then.


    Ye Xi groped around the dark and softly said, ¡°We should create two groups, three people per group.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Wei Shenglan responded first and he continued to say, ¡°Me, you, and Xiao Hai in one group while Ding Xiuxiu, Xiao Yu, and Nuanfeng in another group.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded and said, ¡°Ding Xiuxiu, what do you guys think?¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng said, ¡°Ok. Xiao Yu and I have grouping experiences.¡±


    ¡°Oof!¡± In the darkness, Ding Xiuxiu groaned.


    She was very unlucky, stepping into another puddle and she suppressed her shriek.


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu responded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After that, she shook the water off her feet.


    After they determined their strategy, the rest of them continued to walk ahead.


    As they got closer to the flame, it became bigger. It started off as the size of a star, then to the size of a fist, and now finally the size of a washbowl¡­


    Their vision became clearer and quickly, they walked to the edge of the forest. They hid behind the sturdy tree trunks and observed the scene in front of them.


    There was a river about 30 meters from here and a few bonfires. There was an iron rack on top of the bonfire which was made into a simple BBQ rack, with meat on top. About seven or eight people gathered around.


    Ye Xi heard people wolfing down the food, clearly famished.


    She was very hungry as well, but she was good at holding in the feeling and acted polite.


    Who knew that they had pretty good luck and kept on walking forward, ending up at the river bank casually.


    The people were all laughing and chilling, their voices loud and clear.


    ¡°Brother, who knew that group of people were quite crafty and sneaky. They even hurt Brother Xiong but thankfully, he bought his walkie-talkie with them.¡± A tall and skinny expressionless man said towards a skinny man.


    Besides the person talking was a plump man who was worried. ¡°Brother Xiong and the rest are injured, so can we still leave according to the plan?¡±


    The leader turned around and looked towards him, saying, ¡°No matter whether we can or not, we have to leave. Do you understand?¡±


    The plump man said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big brother, do you want the rabbit¡¯s leg?¡±


    As he said this, he took down the rabbit from the BBQ rack and delivered it to him.


    The big brother took a bite and was instantly burned. He fiercely moved the roasted rabbit to the side and spat.


    The skinny man by his side hurriedly delivered a glass of water.


    The big brother took the glass of water and sipped it, saying in a cold tone, ¡°I want them to die tragic deaths. How dare they touch my people?!¡±


    ¡°Big brother is mighty and formidable!¡±


    ¡°Right, we need to teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Since third brother is leading us, everything will definitely go our way!¡±


    ¡°Hahah~¡±


    ¡­


    The atmosphere was harmonious.


    Ye Xi wanted to take off her shoes and slam it against their heads.


    They were the one who wanted to kill us and they wouldn¡¯t allow us to hit them back?


    The double standards¡­


    Wei Shenglan looked at Luo Nuanfeng and the two looked at each other, moving to the side.


    Ye Xin followed Wei Shenglan and moved to the side too.


    Wei Shenglan and the other raised their guns, pointed at the people by the river bank and pulling the triggers.


    Although there were silencers on the guns, it can¡¯t completely silence the guns firing. Though it did silence the sound for the majority of the part. Since the kidnappers were eating BBQ right now and chatting about their future, they didn¡¯t really notice these sounds.


    Four bullets all fired at once, shooting the kidnappers.


    Wei Shenglan and the others didn¡¯t stop because of this, shooting a few more times. Then, they hid behind the tree trunks.


    Ye Xi moved to the side and took out the bullets, delivering it to them.


    At first, Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s mind went blank from terror. However, she didn¡¯t forget what they had talked about before. After they were done shooting, she delivered bullets to them and hid behind the tree trunk with Luo Nuanfeng.


    They heard cries of fear by the river bank.

 Chapter 117 - Opposite Bank (2)

    Ye Xi peeked out from the tree trunk and took a look. The majority of the people were laying on the ground and painfully curled into balls. But there were one or two people who struggled to grab their guns, hiding behind those who couldn¡¯t stand up and using them as human shields.


    Ye Xi hid again and said, ¡°There are two people by the rightmost side of the bonfire.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wei Shenglan and the rest softly answered and replenished the bullets, moving out from the trunks. They pointed their guns towards the rightmost side of the bonfire and fired.


    After they were done, Wei Shenglan placed the gun away and said, ¡°Should we fire another time or go over and take a look?¡±


    Nan Gonghai said, ¡°Fire again and best if it¡¯s aimed on the arm. Because if they died, we¡¯d become murderers.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wei Shenglan nodded.


    Luo Nuanfeng hadn¡¯t placed his gun away, so he immediately started to replenish the bullets.


    Ye Xi originally thought that there would be an intense battle, but who knew these kidnappers were careless and off guard, or believed in that third brother too much. Therefore, they gained an unfair advantage towards him.


    Everyone finished replenishing the guns and walked over to take a look.


    Ye Xi observed the surroundings and noticed that most of the people were shot on their legs, stomach, and arms. From this, one could tell that Wei Shenglan and the rest had pretty good marksmanship as well as psychological qualities. Otherwise, they could¡¯ve been nervous and hit the wrong spot, maybe even aiming for the heart.


    ¡°Despicable¡­¡±


    The person talking was the big brother and he was shot the most, one of the people who stood up. He got shot in his arms and it was a spectacular sight.


    Although he was in a lot of pain, he stubbornly stood up and glared at them.


    Ye Xi walked over and kicked him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The big brother softly groaned, as if he was suppressing his voice and didn¡¯t wanted to.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± This came from Ding Xiuxiu and she couldn¡¯t bear to look at the people on the ground. She covered her eyes and walked to the BBQ rack, holding up a rabbit and asking, ¡°Ye Xi, can we eat this?¡±


    Ye Xi looked at her and was a bit angry. She walked over and stepped on the big brother¡¯s hand before going to the BBQ rack and picking up two rabbits. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s take some and eat on our way. Let¡¯s cross the river first.¡±


    Wei Shenglan didn¡¯t touch the rabbit and instead, went to grab their walkie-talkies, throwing it into the river.


    After they were done handling the matter, they immediately headed across the river.


    The river was about three meters wide and there was no bridge; they didn¡¯t know how deep the river was.


    There was an iron bar that was about a meter long by the bonfire. They grabbed it and tested the depth of the river.


    The iron bar went about halfway and reached the bottom.


    The river wasn¡¯t deep.


    Everyone was at ease now and immediately tread across the river.


    Although the water wasn¡¯t deep, there were a lot of slippery pebbles and grasses at the bottom of the river. The grasses flowed by the river and across their calves. That slippery feeling made them horrified.


    They held hands and tried their best to maintain their balance, crossing the river.


    There was not much ground on the other side of the river and it contained mostly trees.


    They got on the ground and shook their legs first, trying to get rid of the water to the best of their abilities.


    After they shook their legs for a while, they started to eat the food they found.


    ¡°It¡¯s yummy. How come I didn¡¯t know that BBQ was so delicious before?¡± Ding Xiuxiu was about to cry. She had never wanted to thank the world so much for gifting humans, food.


    Everyone nodded and focused on eating, not saying anything.


    Ye Xi usually had a large appetite and she was famished right now. But now that she suddenly ate something oily, it was hard for her to swallow after taking a few bites. She even wanted to vomit, so she placed the meat down and sighed heavily. She watched as several people came out from the forest across from them.


    They paused and then quickly ran towards the big brother and others, raising their guns and aiming towards the group¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Ye Xi called and started pulling people towards the forest.


    Once they heard her voice, before their minds could process what was happening, their bodies have already started running.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The bullets all landed on the tree branches and missed everyone perfectly again.


    Besides running, Ye Xi didn¡¯t know what to do as the sounds vibrated in their ears the entire time. The two people holding her hands suddenly stopped and she couldn¡¯t control herself, falling on the person on the right side.


    Wei Shenglan pulled her into his arms and he leaned against the tree trunk, aiming the gun across the river bank.


    There was a lot of space across the river and it would make them clearer targets; it seemed like their side would have a higher chance of winning.


    Wei Shenglan and the rest had the same thoughts.


    They were all children of good fortunes, so how could they endure being hit? Even during a life or death situation.


    Plus, they had a higher chance of winning. So how could they just run and not do anything?


    For instance, start attacking.

 Chapter 118 - Rescued (1)

    Ding Xiuxiu ran, and ran again, only realizing that something was wrong after running for a while.


    It was quiet. Everything was quiet around her. The only sound left was the sound of her own footsteps.


    She stopped in her steps and turned around, only to see darkness with a faint light in the distance. Other than that, she could not make out anything else.


    Being alone caused her fear to grow even stronger.


    Does she stay here, continue to run, or run back where she came?


    That was a problem.


    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s mind was blank, and her limbs began to shake.


    Finally, she decided that she may end up taking the wrong path if she turned back now, and she may get lost if she kept going, so she might as well wait here.


    Ding Xiuxiu squatted down and cradled her head, thinking in her heart, mommy, I really want to go home¡­


    At this moment, something hard was pressed against her head.


    Ding Xiuxiu: ¡­


    What is that?


    A gun?


    Am I going to die here?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu felt her body grow cold as her limbs stiffened.


    She should look up to see who it is, dodge aside, or hold the gun in her hands tight, follow the flow.


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She was scared. So scared that the air was practically drained from her body.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    The voice of the speaker was very deep.


    Ding Xiuxiu slowly raised her head and saw only darkness¡­


    ¡°Confirmed, protect the target.¡± Following the words of the man, the hard feeling was gone from Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s head.


    The situation on Ye Xi¡¯s side was much more dangerous. She had been taken into Wei Shenglan¡¯s embrace, and she could feel the constant trembling of his whole body.


    After being at a loss of what to do for a moment, she immediately entered came back into her senses and took up the role of the person who would pass him the bullets.


    But this place was so dark. Compared to handing him the bullets, it was much more convenient for Wei Shenglan to just take from the stash he had on his person.


    Bullets whizzed past the air, but they didn¡¯t hit anyone.


    The traffickers across the river sometimes ran to the right, and sometimes to the left, moving in a perfectly snake-like zigzag evasive pattern that not any average joe could master.


    And because of how professional their zigzag evasion was, Wei Shenglan¡¯s bullets did not reach them either.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    A pained cry could be heard nearby. Ye Xi identified it was Luo Nuanfeng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Keep hidden!¡± Luo Nuanfeng shouted and continued, ¡°They seem to have a sniper on their side.¡±


    Wei Shenglan hid behind a trunk and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If I didn¡¯t happen to be lowering my head, that would¡¯ve been a headshot.¡±


    When they all heard this, they immediately hid behind the trees.


    Ye Xi tried to imagine the situation and felt that the only part Luo Nuanfeng could be hit would be the scalp. He wouldn¡¯t turn bald from that, right¡­?


    The traffickers at the other side were still firing at them, but when they saw their enemies stop firing, they stopped to discuss and decided to cross the river to pursue them.


    They reloaded their guns, took off their shoes, and went into the river. While crossing over to where Wei Shenglan and the others were, they continued to fire towards that direction.


    Ye Xi and the rest have already hidden behind obstacles, but they could still see what they were going. When they saw them crossing the river, they instantly became anxious.


    Ye Xi wanted to open her mouth and speak, but recalling that Wei Shenglan could hear the voice of her heart, she thought, ¡°They have snipers, and they¡¯re crossing the river right now. We should deal with the guys in the river first and then quickly run away. That might give us a chance to escape. We¡¯ll be done for if they make it over here.¡±


    Wei Shenglan nodded and nudged the top of Ye Xi¡¯s head with his jaw.


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    Even though she understood his meaning, this response was still a bit too strange.


    Wei Shenglan reloaded his gun and had just aimed it towards the people in the river when all of a sudden, as if they had received some sort of shock, one by one the men fell over.

 Chapter 119 - Rescued (2)

    Two men dressed in black and wielding guns walked out from the forest on the opposite of the river. They pointed their guns to a tall and skinny man in black clothes and went over to the river. Then, they waved their hands almost like a sign.


    Wei Shenglan put down his gun and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s the police.¡±


    A few rays of light shot out from behind them. Ye Xi and the others who had been in darkness for such a long time were all caught by surprise, and the sudden brightness caused their eyes to slam shut.


    ¡°Drop the gun.¡±


    Wei Shenglan and the others put down their guns.


    The light disappeared.


    Ye Xi rubbed her eyes. The brightness from earlier caused a few drops of tears to squeeze out from her eyes.


    Then, Ye Xi and the others were taken to the highway and sent back on their way.


    With the aid of the lights, Ye Xi observed Luo Nuanfeng. He was hit at the upper right corner of his forehead, but it was just a scratch. He lost a bit of skin about the size of a fingernail and also lost a bit of his hair.


    But that could already be considered extremely lucky.


    It would be much too sad to see a pretty boy like himself get a bald spot on his head.


    Clearly, Luo Nuanfeng thought so too. The first thing he did after entering the car was to check his head on the rearview mirror. After seeing that he wasn¡¯t bald, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Following that, these six youngsters learned from Mr. Policeman that they were part of the drug squad, and these traffickers have been on their wanted list for a long time now.


    And, the reason why they could arrive in time was not because the resort called the police, nor was it because any passersby noticed them falling off the cliff, much less their parents being unable to get in contact with them through their phones and called the police out of worry¡­


    The person who reported the incident was actually the tutor Ye Xi hired.


    After a nice foot massage, enjoying the scenery of the lake, and having a big meal, Mr. Tutor who had his fill of life¡¯s pleasures returned to his room but he couldn¡¯t find Ye Xi, which means he couldn¡¯t get his salary, so he called Ye Xi¡¯s parents. Both Ye Xi¡¯s parents were unable to find her either, so they were very worried. Then, they paid Mr. Tutor and followed their instincts of waiting it out a bit more. After all, it¡¯s common to lose contact with young kids these days, especially seeing as how Ye Xi would generally disappear a few days at a time. They were already used to it, so the possibility of her being kidnapped never crossed their minds.


    Mr. Tutor knew that Ye Xi would always bring her power bank with her, and, as a rich second generation, would never encounter any problems of lacking mobile funds. It didn¡¯t make sense for the call not to go through. So, after receiving his salary, he decided to go enjoy himself before thinking about what happened.


    While on the road, Mr. Tutor met a beautiful woman and engaged in a hot conversation with her as if he had just found his lover whom he had been searching for a millennium, completely unable to help himself. And so, they decided to follow their hearts and they happened to pass by the path in front of the cliff where Ye Xi and the others went over before. Before they could engage in their passionate lovemaking, they discovered that someone might possibly have fallen off the cliff, so they called the cops.


    The drug squad that just happened to be resting nearby came to see them quite amicably, but never expected to find the traffickers they were looking for.


    You had to say this really is quite a coincidence, almost unrealistic.


    After hearing what happened, Ye Xi lamented that owing someone their salary can be a good thing after all.


    Now, we have Mr. Tutor who found the suspicious traces because he was owed his salary and ended up finding out they fell off a cliff. And, in the past, there was the librarian who lead the people to a better life out of anger of being owed his salary.


    On one side, Ding Xiuxiu was madly chomping down on the roasted rabbit they had not thrown earlier. Since there were strangers around them, her style of eating became a bit more elegant, but you could still describe her as gobbling down her food.

 Chapter 120 - Rescued (3)

    Ding Xiuxiu swallowed down a bite of meat, took a sip of water, and asked with a little confusion, ¡°Ye Xi, are you really that tight on cash you can¡¯t afford the salary?¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Not really, I just forgot cause I was in a hurry.¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu did not comment and continued to eat.


    Seeing how happy she was enjoying her meal, Ye Xi began to feel a little hungry too despite feeling nauseous just earlier.


    Wei Shenglan and the others had already begun to eat at the side.


    First, Ye Xi took a sip of water to ease her throat before beginning to eat.


    The person driving them was a female police officer. After explaining to them the developments to the situation, everything turned silent again.


    Ye Xi and her group had a bit to eat, and also a bit to drink. After filling themselves up, they began to feel tired, so they fell asleep in the car.


    They didn¡¯t have a very good sleep in the car, so they only slept for a few hours before they decided to just wake up.


    The six of them took out their phones to check whether they had signal or not, but they noticed that their phones were shut off.


    Thinking about it, their phones may have been damaged after they went down the river earlier.


    When the policewoman saw them wake up, she said, ¡°Your parents just called to tell you to give them a call once you wake up, just to ease their minds.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    They all responded. Then, they took Miss Policewoman¡¯s phone and called their parents.


    Since their parents had called Miss Policewoman directly, they didn¡¯t have to key in the number. They just had to go through the logs.


    Even though the numbers weren¡¯t labeled, they just called them by order. Whoever picks up will decide whose turn it was, then they didn¡¯t need to waste time discussing who should call first.


    After the six of them reported their safety to their parents, they began chatting with each other.


    It was mostly Ding Xiuxiu, Dongfang Yu, and Nangong Hai speaking. The other three were more on the quiet side, so they just listened.


    It was four o¡¯clock in the morning when they arrived at A City. First, they went to a nearby hotel and checked-in six rooms. After washing themselves and having breakfast, all of them went to sleep again.


    After waking up, Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu went out to buy some clothes for both themselves and the rest of the others.


    There were definitely incompatibilities between the aesthetics of men and women. The two of them generally wore what looked good, but Wei Shenglan and the others could casually settle with buying some plaid shirts and a simple pair of jeans with slippers.


    Since they didn¡¯t know what size they wore, Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu tried to describe their body types to the store clerks. After a communication failure, they just bought all the big sizes for the sake of convenience.


    They wanted to do a proper job shopping as well, but looking at men¡¯s clothes just confused them, so they just did it in the most convenient way.


    When Ye Xi and Ding Xiuxiu brought the clothes back, the boys all held expressions that were difficult to describe. Anyway, it was that look you¡¯d see if someone thought something was ugly, but felt too bad to refuse it and could only smile out of politeness.


    After they got changed and had their meals, the six of them took a visit to the police station to make statements.


    The six of them were questioned separately.


    Ye Xi felt a bit troubled at first, but she still ended up telling them that Bing Yiyi was the culprit who caused them to fall off the cliff.


    Then, the police asked them what they experienced in the forest. Ye Xi told them everything, whether it was important or not, but still made sure to keep it brief. After that, she was released.


    Ye Xi was the first person to make her statement, so she waited for everyone else by the corridor.


    Throughout the ten or so minutes after, the rest of the group came out one after another.


    Then, the six of them gathered again.

 Chapter 121 - Restaurant (1)

    People came and went on the streets. Every so often, someone would turn around to look at Ye Xi and the group.


    The six of them all belonged to the upper tier of young men and women who had great looks and bearing. For them to be standing right outside the police station felt strange no matter how you looked at it. They didn¡¯t look like people who would do bad things.


    There were no mosquitoes flying around or bugs to crawl all over them here, only dust and wind. There were also no traffickers with guns here, only a group of passers-by who seem to notice a change in the scenery at their side from time to time. It was safe here. At the very least, there wasn¡¯t the need to hold their guards against any criminals.


    Ye Xi felt relaxed inside and couldn¡¯t help but stretch her back a bit. Before she came out of her stretch, a few luxury cars had driven over from the end of the street, one after another, which attracted the crowd¡¯s attention.


    First, one of the cars stopped right in front of them and many men clad in black suits stepped out from it.


    The luxury cars were all stopped right in front of Ye Xi and her group while a middle-aged man in a black suit came out from the driver¡¯s seat of each car. In unison, they walked over to the back and opened the rear passenger doors.


    One after another, a group of graceful and beautiful wealthy women and vigorous, middle-aged men came out from the cars.


    The men in black surrounded these people who looked like they came from the upper class.


    Ye Xi recognized one of them as her parents.


    This scene almost looked like they were all gathered for a round table meeting.


    As someone who has lived as a humble citizen for more than twenty years, she didn¡¯t feel honored to be in such a situation now, and even felt the need to cover her face in shame.


    Isn¡¯t it enough to just be a low-profile rich person?


    But these bigwigs couldn¡¯t hear Ye Xi¡¯s thoughts, so they continued on as usual. Then, they each found their own child, went over to them, and fussed over their health.


    Ye Xi looked towards her parents.


    Mother Ye came in front of Ye Xi and took her in her arms. With a sob in her voice, she said, ¡°You nearly scared me to death. Are you alright? Were you hungry? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    This was the first time Ye Xi had experienced such straightforward concern. It came so suddenly that it was a little overwhelming for her. But quickly, her body followed its instincts and she returned the embrace of this woman who stood just about the same height as her. She stroked her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Oh¡­Mother Ye¡¯s snot or tears dropped on her neck.


    But are they tears or snot!!!


    It bothers me a lot okay??


    Ye Xi endured the feeling and continued patting Mother Ye¡¯s back.


    Ding Xiuxiu stood beside her and heard Ye Xi¡¯s response while talking to her parents, which instantly brought up some bad memories. She couldn¡¯t help but butt in and say, ¡°So, that¡¯s the double negative you were talking about, right?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    No need to be petty with a kid, this is one of the skills every adult should know.


    Ye Xi pretended not to have heard Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s question and continued talking with her mother.


    Seeing how she ignored her, Ding Xiuxiu didn¡¯t say anything either. After spending a whole day in the forest, she had already exercised her mind. She has now received the ability to face being ignored, despised, and all the other things she hated in the past.


    After Mother Ye was done worrying over her, she let her go and wiped her own eyes, saying, ¡°I was too worried and it ended up disturbing my pregnancy so I¡¯ll have to go abroad to recover for quite a while before I can return.¡±


    Ye Xi looked at her stomach and didn¡¯t ask why she couldn¡¯t just recover locally. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mother Ye shook her head. ¡°Just about. We have a plane to catch so we¡¯ll be going first, alright?¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    What the hell do you mean your pregnancy was disturbed, you¡¯re clearly just going overseas to have fun and just used my situation as an excuse since we happened to clash.


    The world of adults truly is dirty.

 Chapter 122 - Restaurant (2)

    ¡°See you,¡± said Ye Xi.


    ¡°See you.¡± After getting her approval, Mother Ye happily hopped back into her car.


    Father Ye patted Ye Xi on the head and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Such is life, you¡¯ll always experience setbacks. But fortunately, you made it out. You¡¯re an adult now, so you have to take care of yourself in the future.¡±


    Ye Xi, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Why does this sound like they¡¯re saying ¡°Mommy and daddy are going to throw you away, so just take care of yourself. Even though mommy and daddy don¡¯t love you no more, we still have to make it sound like we still do. That¡¯s human nature.¡± Is this really okay?


    As if he could feel the grievance in Ye Xi¡¯s gaze, Father Ye slapped her upside the head and said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, you need to be responsible for your own life in the future. Your mom and dad can help you out a lot, but there are still important things in your life that you need to obtain with your own power. Understand?¡±


    Ye Xi nodded.


    Actually, the reason she didn¡¯t like the Ye family too much at the start was because of Father Ye¡¯s chicken soup for the soul-esque lessons. Basically, they were a few sentences he would make up in his mind during his free time.


    After starting, Father Ye began to get into the mood and wanted to continue, but Mother Ye urged him not to by reminding him that they were going to be late.


    Only then did Father Ye get on the car reluctantly.


    From the car window, both Father and Mother Ye said goodbye to the other bigwigs and left.


    Weisheng Lan¡¯s father did not appear today. Instead, it was Yang Zhi and Weisheng Liu.


    After seeing that Ye Xi¡¯s parents had left, Weisheng Liu stuck over to her side so as to put some distance between her and Weisheng Liu, and even secretly glared daggers at her.


    Ye Xi had seen way too many naughty kids in her life so she didn¡¯t feel much from this. She even gave her a friendly smile in return.


    When Weisheng Liu saw this, she deeply felt like she was being made fun of.


    Ye Xi stopped paying attention to Weisheng Liu. She was just some brat, so she can just ignore her whenever possible. Then, she looked towards Yang Zhi and silently took a step back.


    There was a black cat in Yang Zhi¡¯s arms. She tilted her head and happened to meet Ye Xi¡¯s gaze, so she put on a smile. Whether there were good or bad intentions underneath that wasn¡¯t clear, but it was just a very ordinary smile of politeness.


    Ye Xi returned her smile with one of her own.


    The parents of the several others left one after another, only Dongfang Yu and Ding Xiuxiu left with their parents. Dongfang Yu planned to go home and sleep while Ding Xiuxiu wanted to go home for a shower. She was quite obsessive about baths and stuff, so the only thing she couldn¡¯t get out of her mind the entire time in the forest was going home to get clean again.


    As far as Ye Xi could see, though these parents looked worried about them, they still looked just a little bit proud to see their children returning safely, almost as if escaping with their lives was a big accomplishment or whatnot.


    At this moment, the only ones who haven¡¯t left where Yang Zhi and Weisheng Liu.


    Weisheng Lan planned to go shopping and grab food with Ye Xi after surviving this disaster, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you two can go home.¡±


    ¡°How can that do!¡± Weisheng Liu raised her voice. She said, ¡°You should go and get checked again at the hospital to see if you¡¯re hurt anywhere else.¡±


    Weisheng Liu glanced over at her but did not speak.


    Yang Zhi handed the black cat in her arms to him and said, ¡°Take care of it yourself.¡±


    Weisheng Lan accepted the cat into his arms.


    Without saying anything more, Yang Zhi got into the car.


    Weisheng Liu looked at Yang Zhi, then at Weisheng Liu again. But in the end, she still left reluctantly.


    Before she left, Weisheng Liu didn¡¯t forget to glare daggers at Ye Xi one last time.


    Ye Xi gave her a smile again, only this time, a hint of smugness could be seen in her eyes.


    Sure enough, Weisheng Liu was pissed when she saw that. But she had already walked over to the car door and both her mother and her brother were watching at the side, so she couldn¡¯t actually throw a fit now. Thus, she could only get in the car grumpily.

 Chapter 123 - : Restaurant (3)

    Ye Xi watched as Yang Zhi¡¯s car went further and further away into the distance. Then, she walked silently to the side, stopping about five meters away from Weisheng Lan.


    Weisheng Lan glanced at her. Then, he stuffed his cat into Nangong Hai¡¯s arms and patted off the cat smell that might still remain on his clothes before walking over to Ye Xi, asking, ¡°Where are you going after this?¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat steamed fish, spicy crayfish, pickled cabbage, tomato eggs, garlic pork, fish with pickled vegetables, and clay pot bullfrog¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll have these to start with.¡±


    Weisheng Lan curled up his lips and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m going to eat as well.¡±


    Nangong Hai quietly shouted, ¡°Me too!¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll join you guys too. It¡¯s nice to eat in a group.¡±


    Ye Xi nodded. Then, she looked at the cat in Nangong Hai¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you head back to school first. The food at school is pretty good too.¡±


    Nangong Hai frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t isolate me just because of a cute little cat.¡±


    Ye Xi raised an eyebrow in a smug smile, a look itching for a beating.


    Then, Ye Xi, Weisheng Lan, as well as Luo Nuanfeng went together to eat. On the other hand, Nangong Hai was helpless and was forced to go back to school alone. After all, among the four of them, he was the only person who felt like he was being singled out. The rest of the three all felt that he should head back to school to see if the food in the school cafeteria was just as good as before.


    The three of them hailed a cab together.


    Ye Xi took the front passenger seat, and as soon as she went in, noticed that this person looked rather familiar.


    Mr. Driver grinned and said, ¡°Hey little miss, we meet again.¡±


    A thought flashed in Ye Xi¡¯s mind and she finally remembered this driver. Wasn¡¯t this the fateful and affectionate uncle she bumped into every single time she hailed a cab?


    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence.¡± Ye Xi smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually no coincidence,¡± the driver said as he drove. ¡°I saw you guys from afar and knew you were going to hail a cab, so I drove over. This is the intuition of a veteran driver!¡±


    While speaking, the uncle began to feel a little smug.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Ye Xi laughed and asked, ¡°Mr. Driver, do you know any good restaurants around here?¡±


    Without even having to think about it, the man said, ¡°Of course! There¡¯s one right nearby, we¡¯ll be there in a jiffy.¡±


    The restaurant the driver brought them to was a small shop that didn¡¯t look too attractive. It didn¡¯t even have a name, and it was nothing like the colorful shops right next to it.


    Ye Xi paid the driver and got off. Seeing that the driver was coming as well, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of doubt.


    Mr. Driver shot her a smile and walked past her to open the door, saying, ¡°My wife works here, so I thought I¡¯d come see her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Ye Xi nodded and followed him in with a smile.


    Seeing that Ye Xi had no comments of this driver¡¯s use of his work for personal gain, and was even taking it quite well, neither Weisheng Lan nor Luo Nuanfeng said anything either.


    The former because he liked Ye Xi and liked to indulge her, and the latter because he was a gentleman.


    The decoration inside the shop was very simple with the most common type of white tile flooring, white walls, and light yellow tables and chairs. There weren¡¯t many seats inside the shop, only about seven or eight, but each table could fit about eight people. At this moment, there were a few people seated inside and they were all immersed in their own meal. Nobody was making any conversation.


    A dense smell of garlic and peppers filled the air. Just smelling it was enough to make one hungry.


    Ye Xi and her group found themselves a table and sat down.


    Mr. Driver went through a small door and a greeting could be heard coming from within. After a while, a woman about thirty or so years old came out. The woman had her hair tied very simply behind her and she had very regular facial features, and though she had some wrinkles on her skin, she still looked really bright and neat because she did not have any spots or the like.

 Chapter 124 - Restaurant (4)

    Mr. Driver followed behind the woman with a smile. The woman looked very cheerful as well, but also a little bit embarrassed. The two of them went over to Ye Xi and her group before Mr. Driver said goodbye to them.


    Ye Xi had seen many couples who had been married for many years, but they were rarely this loving. They must really love each other, and they could also understand and tolerate each other as well.


    The chance of meeting someone like this in one¡¯s lifetime was much too low.


    If you could meet them, then life could be really good even if life was a bit hard, and you had to live a simple life.


    But Ye Xi felt that she was not qualified to think that way. She was also a hard-working office girl, and even a hard-working single office girl at that.


    She was a little envious of the relationship between Mr. Driver and his wife, but she also felt happy. It was the same kind of happiness one would normally feel when looking at beautiful flowers, the setting sun, or the splashing waves.


    ¡°Hello, here¡¯s the menu.¡± The woman had a light smile on her face that gave off a bright feeling, and her voice was neither rushed nor slow. It was a little soft, and also a little husky. Altogether, it sounded very pleasant.


    Ye Xi accepted the menu and had a look at it, only to find that most of the dishes she mentioned earlier were here. There were also dishes she had once eaten, enjoyed, but didn¡¯t think were unforgettable. Ye Xi casually ordered a few dishes before pushing the menu towards Weisheng Lan and Luo Nuanfeng.


    Seeing that Ye Xi had already ordered a lot, Weisheng Lan and Luo Nuanfeng did not go overboard. The casually picked out a few dishes that looked good before handing the menu back to Mr. Driver¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Do you need any drinks?¡±


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    ¡°We have Sprite, Coke, beer, the usual.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have a cup of cola. Extra ice, please.¡± Then, Ye Xi looked to the two.


    The two of them responded in unison, ¡°The same for us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After taking the menu, Mr. Driver¡¯s wife left.


    After chatting for about ten minutes, the first dish was served.


    The three of them took a bite and were instantly stunned. The pickled cabbages that looked no different from anyone else¡¯s had a taste that was especially crisp and tender, with an acidity that was just right. The taste was superb, and it was very appetizing.


    Dishes of food continued to be served one after another. They hardly had any time to chat while they ate.


    After having their fill, the three of them heaved a sigh in satisfaction.


    Ye Xi finished her last sip of cola and got up to pay the bill.


    Weisheng Lan had a bit of a shadow in his heart now from trying to foot the bill but letting Ye Xi overtake him. As soon as he saw Ye Xi stand up, he immediately followed over.


    The two of them walked up to the front desk.


    ¡°Bill, please. How much is it?¡± Ye Xi asked.


    Mr. Driver¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay. Just take it as¡­Yeah. Just take it as a gift from the guy who sent you here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xi was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Mr. Driver¡¯s wife said, ¡°He says it¡¯s his blessings to you for your return.¡±


    Ye Xi was silent for a while and figured that he must have treated them to a meal in good faith because he thought that they may have encountered something since they were standing at the police station¡¯s gates.


    Only, he never asked them about the truth of the matter. He just one-sidedly believed that they must have been the victims, and not rebels who would hurt anyone. This guy really is¡­very warm-hearted.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t think any more of it and took a breath, saying, ¡°Alright. But we¡¯re going to pay the next time we come, alright?¡±


    Mr. Driver¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°Had your fill?¡±


    Ye Xi nodded. Then, she said goodbye to the lady.


    The author has something to say: As someone who¡¯s bad in love, I really want to write it like this:


    Weisheng Lan: Ye Xi, I like you.


    Ye Xi: What a coincidence, I like you too.


    Weisheng Lan: Then¡­could I have a kiss?


    Ye Xi: Sure. (Muah, she gave him a kiss)


    The end.

 Chapter 125 - Hospital (1)

    The three of them went to school together.


    It was currently class time, and all three of them were classmates, so they entered the classroom together.


    After arriving at school, Ye Xi and Luo Nuanfeng received many ¡°questions of concern¡± from a bunch of gossippers.


    Weisheng Lan was still aloof as usual, so the crowd still didn¡¯t dare to talk to him. Thus, he received the peace much coveted by Ye Xi and Luo Nuanfeng.


    An Mudie squeezed past the crowd and leaned over to Ye Xi¡¯s side, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Xi responded.


    These words have almost become Ye Xi¡¯s mantra now.


    During the lesson, the class teacher expressed his concern for Ye Xi and the others, but then casually went off to remind everyone that there were only a hundred days left before their college entrance examination, but the constant blabbing of inspirational quotes was drowned out by the chatter of the students in the class.


    The school was still the same as usual. The girls were looking at the hot guys, and the guys were looking at the hot beauties. Some of them are talking about the future, while the others were gossiping with each other.


    The only difference was, many girls and boys were actually very sad to hear about the deaths of Shangguan Xi and Bing Yiyi.


    If an average passerby-type character died, they might not even feel the least bit curious about it.


    Ye Xi thought this was silly. Strangely, she didn¡¯t even feel like thinking about how unreasonable that was anymore. She didn¡¯t even want to look at them again.


    After class, Ye Xi, An Mudie, Weisheng Lan, and Luo Nuanfeng went to the canteen together to eat.


    Nangong Hai and Dongfang Yu had arrived before them. Since nobody was sitting next to them, their presence was rather conspicuous.


    Ye Xi and her group went over to them and sat at their table.


    Nangong Hai glanced at his phone and said, ¡°I just received a call from Auntie Shangguan. She told me they found Shangguan Xi and Bing Yiyi¡¯s bodies, and they¡¯re preparing for the funeral right now.¡±


    Ye Xi and the others casually responded in acknowledgment, but the atmosphere was silent.


    News of their death were too surprising. If this hadn¡¯t really happened, nobody would have thought about the possibility, but it still happened.


    The next day, Ye Xi and her other five friends who escaped the forest with her went to Shangguan Xi and Bing Yiyi¡¯s funeral together.


    They had a very grand funeral, and both their parents looked distraught.


    After the end of the funeral, Ye Xi and the group returned to school.


    On the way, Ding Xiuxiu lamented, ¡°Life is always a surprise.¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    Suddenly, Ding Xiuxiu leaned over and yelped in pain.


    ¡°Wha¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xi had a fright. She quickly held her shoulder to see what was wrong with her.


    But Ding Xiuxiu kept moaning in pain while tears rolled down her eyes. Even her snot was beginning to leak.


    The rest of them all expressed their concern while Luo Nuanfeng quickly said, ¡°Weisheng Lan, head to the hospital!¡±


    Weisheng Lan was in charge of driving. As soon as he heard that, he immediately turned on his GPS to see where the nearest hospital was.


    Ding Xiuxiu was in so much pain that she could hardly sit, and fell to the ground while her entire body curled up.


    None of them knew why she was suddenly in so much pain. Some tried to help her up while the others handed her water. It was a mess.


    Weisheng Lan had completely gotten used to his ability after what happened in the forest, so only Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s voice appeared in his mind at this moment.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°I want to die!¡±


    ¡­


    This only made Weishenglan irritated and impatient. So, he adjusted his ability and listened only to Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi¡¯s mind was filled with puzzlement, guesses, and worry, but she was still much calmer compared to the rest of them.


    Weisheng Lan stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 126 - Hospital (2)

    It took them a lot of effort to reach a hospital in this mess. Ding Xiuxiu had already cried so much that her eyes were swollen red and her nose looked like it was covered in lipstick. Her lips looked so pale that it looked like she almost hadn¡¯t eaten or slept in days.


    Luo Nuanfeng got out of the car first and picked up Ding Xiuxiu, quickly bringing her into the hospital.


    Ye Xi and the others followed closely behind.


    Weisheng Lan went to part his car. By the time he came into the hospital, Ye Xi, Nangong Hai, and Dongfang Yu were all waiting outside of the emergency room.


    It was peak season for the hospital at this moment. People were shuffling around the halls, and it took Weisheng Lan quite a while before he could reach Ye Xi and the group.


    He asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head and said, ¡°He just said he needs to diagnose her. We have no answers yet.¡±


    They waited for about ten minutes before Luo Nuanfeng helped the crying Ding Xiuxiu out of the emergency room. A nurse walked over to them and asked them to settle the admission procedures.


    Dongfang Yu was sent off to deal with it.


    Then, the nurse led them to a ward.


    When she saw this scene, a light bulb lit up in Ye Xi¡¯s mind. She thought about the most commonly used tear baiting methods in all those movies and TV series¡ªcancer!


    As soon as cancer appeared, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the male lead screwed over the female lead¡¯s entire family or killed them, all of that would turn into smoke in the face of death.


    You can say that this was the most severe form of mental retardation.


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. She didn¡¯t want to see Ding Xiuxiu get cancer at all. Even though this kid is a little bit wrong in the head, and even a little unreasonable, but she¡¯s still okay inside. She¡¯s not too bad. At the very least, she¡¯s not completely morally bankrupt.


    Weisheng Lan patted her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Luo Nuanfeng doesn¡¯t look too worried so it shouldn¡¯t be anything serious.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    Ye Xi breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then, she moved aside a little and thought in her heart: Are you still listening to my thoughts?


    Weisheng Lan pursed his lips and looked away.


    You¡¯re not allowed to listen!


    No more!


    Understand?!


    Ye Xi roared in her mind.


    Weisheng Lan glanced at her, his eyes looking innocent.


    Ye Xi was unmoved. She stared at him with eyes full of determination.


    If you keep listening I¡¯ll hit you, you hear me?


    Weisheng Lan pursed his lips again. Only this time, there was a bit of amusement in his expression.


    Ye Xi glared at him while walking forward. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the road and was only following the rest of the guys from the corner of her eye.


    Seeing that Ye Xi was about to bump into the door frame, Weisheng Lan¡¯s heart jumped and he quickly reached out to pull her.


    Ye Xi was startled by his sudden movement. After looking around, she finally realized that she had nearly bumped into the doorframe.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ye Xi thanked him quickly. Then, he came close to him, stopping right beside his ear, and quietly said, ¡°Stop listening to my thoughts. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Weisheng Lan had yet to say anything when they heard Ding Xiuxiu with her ass on the bed yelling, ¡°Ye Xi, you¡¯re too much! I¡¯m almost dead and you still have the time to flirt?!¡±


    Ye Xi was stunned. Flirting? Wha? You think you don¡¯t need to take legal responsibilities with your casual remarks?


    But since Ding Xiuxiu could still complain and look dissatisfied, she probably wasn¡¯t seriously ill.


    Ye Xi finally let out her last breath of relief and quietly moved away from Weisheng Lan. She leaned on the doorframe and said, ¡°So what disease do you have?¡±

 Chapter 127 - Hospital (3)

    Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s scrunched up her face. ¡°Appendicitis¡­I¡¯m going to die, right? I¡¯m definitely dying, right?¡±


    Ye Xi smiled and said nothing.


    The rest of them were all relieved.


    After going through life and death together for a day, you could say they were friends even if the hadn¡¯t formed a deep bond yet.


    Ding Xiuxiu laid down in bed and pulled up her blanket, curling up inside. She looked out at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯m like a cloud in the sky right now. I¡¯ll disappear at any moment. I¡¯ll disappear¡­and be forgotten.¡±


    Then, a tear rolled down her face.


    After comforting her, they all laughed.


    Ding Xiuxiu ignored them and kept on lamenting about her ¡°remaining¡± lifespan.


    Dongfang Yu couldn¡¯t listen to this anymore and took the lead in saying goodbye.


    After some discussion, the rest of them called Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s parents to tell her the situation. After her parents arrived, they headed back to school.


    On the way back, Ye Xi hailed a cab instead of following Weisheng Lan.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Weisheng Lan won¡¯t put away his ability. This is troubling for her, okay?


    She was the type that liked to stay silent to begin with, and she liked thinking about things in her mind, secretly enjoying herself. But it¡¯s embarrassing now that there¡¯s a guy who¡¯s heard everything, okay?


    What¡¯s more, humans are creatures who need some secrets, otherwise there¡¯s no mysteriousness anymore, okay?


    Also, it¡¯s only fun if she was the only person who got to entertain her strange thoughts!


    But the most important thing is, there are countless thoughts that may run through a person¡¯s mind that even they aren¡¯t aware of. No matter how you look at it, it didn¡¯t feel safe to have that overheard by someone else.


    It¡¯s like walking naked on the streets. It¡¯s terrifying.


    It¡¯s like eating instant noodles without the seasoning. It¡¯s just hard.


    Like if the sun was in the sky while it was raining. It¡¯s just strange, right?


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t accept this feeling, so she could only stay away.


    Weisheng Lan was a little depressed about this. He thought that Ye Xi would have been able to accept this well.


    Luo Nuanfeng asked, ¡°Had a fight?¡±


    Luo Nuanfeng looked how aggrieved Weisheng Lan looked and interjected, ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    Weisheng Lan kept a straight face. ¡°Hush.¡±


    Once they reached school, Weisheng Lan waited for Ye Xi at the school gates while Nangong Hai took over as the driver and drove towards the dorms.


    About five minutes later, Ye Xi¡¯s cab arrived at the school gates. When he saw her get off, Weisheng Lan immediately went over.


    The first thing she saw after getting off was Weisheng Lan who was approaching her. Ye Xi¡¯s first reaction was to calculate the distance between them, and the second was to move away.


    We¡¯ll talk after I¡¯m twenty meters away.


    While thinking about that, she started sprinting a bit quicker towards Weisheng Lan, passed him, and ran inside the school. Only after running about ten or so meters, she finally stopped.


    Ye Xi looked back and saw Weisheng Lan standing in the distance where he stood with a straight face. She couldn¡¯t make out what he was thinking, but Ye Xi could feel that he was a little sad.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Xi¡¯s heart began to feel an inexplicable sense of pain. She didn¡¯t like how things were right now.


    The two of them looked at each other about a dozen meters apart.


    Ye Xi took out her phone and called Weisheng Lan.


    Weisheng Lan took out his phone and accepted the call.


    Ye Xi chuckled and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something, but she forgot what she wanted to say after the first word. Maybe there was nothing she wanted to say at all. She just felt that she needed to communicate with Weisheng Lan a little.


    Weisheng Lan¡¯s side was silent for a moment. Unable to receive a continuation of her sentence, he asked, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Weisheng Lan then asked, ¡°Then, do you like me?¡±


    Ye Xi, ¡°¡­¡±


    What on earth?

 Chapter 128 - : Inquiry (1)

    Then, do you like me?


    This may sound like a pretty simple question, but on the other side, it also means, ¡°I like you, but I don¡¯t know whether you like me as


    well. So, I want to ask if you like me or not before I confess.¡±


    If the answer is yes, then everyone will be happy.


    But if the answer is no, then he could just say he was just casually asking, or just making a joke. Everything will go back to usual, and


    everyone will still seem happy on the surface.


    Many thoughts flitted past Ye Xi¡¯s thoughts. She responded, ¡°No.¡±


    Weisheng Lan hung up the call, turned around, and left.


    Weisheng Lan neither said he was just asking casually nor just making a joke to smooth things out.


    He just hung up the call and left.


    Just like a broken-hearted man.


    Ye Xi wanted to chase after him and ask for an explanation, or maybe to comfort him, but even she herself was a little overwhelmed


    by all this. So, she gave up.


    Did Weisheng Lan like her?


    Why?


    Ye Xi couldn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t hate it. She just didn¡¯t understand.


    Not only did she not hate this discovery, she even felt a small, strange sense of pleasure bubble up from within her.


    But she also felt a little worried. Maybe Weisheng Lan only liked her because she had the protagonist¡¯s halo.


    She couldn¡¯t understand.


    It was a mess.


    But Ye Xi didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She put away her phone and turned away, heading to the classroom.


    In the next few days, Weisheng Lan never came to class.


    <


    2/4


    Many times, Ye Xi asked Nangong Hai to call him, but he never picked up.


    All the girls were making guesses about whether something had happened to Weisheng Lan.


    One afternoon, Lady Longlegs and her posse of seven girls had Ye Xi surrounded against a wall.


    Out of nowhere, Ye Xi was surrounded by them just like that.


    Lady Longlegs raised her chin and asked, ¡°What happened to Prince Lan?¡±


    Ye Xi said innocently, ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Lady Longlegs frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dating? Did you bully Prince Lan?¡±


    ¡­


    When did we start dating!


    Can I even bully him?


    It¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m not being bullied by him!


    Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s towering over me even by height alone?


    What¡¯s more, Ding Xiuxiu¡¯s already turned fine, so why are you still so dumb!


    Ye Xi had a thousand words stuck in her throat, but couldn¡¯t cough them up.


    At this moment, through the slit of the crowd, Ye Xi could see Ding Xiuxiu being escorted into the classroom by Luo Nuanfeng.


    Ye Xi quickly said, ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±


    Then, she peeled past the crowd and went over to Ding Xiuxiu, asking, ¡°When did you get discharged?¡±


    Ding Xiuxiu looked at her, then at the menacing Lady Longlegs and gals, and suddenly revealed a look of melancholy as if she were


    staring at a group of ignorant brats. She shook her head and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not my time yet, Ye Xi.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Is your appendicitis better now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ding Xiuxiu sighed, ¡°An operation is still needed.¡±


    Ye Xi smiled.


    Ding Xiuxiu patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Take care of yourself. Let¡¯s have lunch together after school.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Xi answered. Then, she watched as Luo Nuanfeng helped her out the door.


    An Mudie who had returned from buying water quickly walked towards Ye Xi¡¯s side after seeing Ding Xiuxiu disappear behind the


    door. She asked, ¡°You two¡­Uh, it feels like your relationship suddenly improved?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    ¡°Would you eat lunch together if you¡¯re just so-so?¡±


    ¡°You jealous?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha~¡± An Mudie broke out in laughter and said, ¡°Not really, I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Ye Xi smiled.


    At this moment, Longlegs and co began to surround Ye Xi once more. This time, An Mudie was hooped into the pile as well.


    Before Lady Longlegs could finish speaking, the class turned quiet. They realized that the atmosphere was wrong, so they turned


    around, only to see Nangong Hai standing by the door, smiling at them.


    ¡­


    They went silent for a moment, and smiled.


    ¡°Ye Xi, your clothes are so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ye Xi. The school is very safe.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xi, let¡¯s eat lunch together after school~¡±


    ¡­


    One after another, they finished fawning over her and ran, completely useless.


    Ye Xi sighed. She really didn¡¯t feel like talking to these people with questionable IQ right now. With a smile, she went over to Nangong


    Hai and asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    Nangong Hai said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at An Mudie who was silently looking at them.


    An Mudie turned her head down and sat down.


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nangong Hai shot her a cunning smile and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a convenient place to talk.¡±


    Ye Xi responded with a half-smile and said, ¡°Then, where would you like to talk?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafe.¡± After saying that, Nangong Hai added, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafe you went with Miss Liu before.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xi nodded. Then, she packed up her stuff and left with him.

 Chapter 129 - Inquiry (2)

    It was class time for students, and work time for the working-class at this moment. So, there was not a single customer in the cafe.


    Ye Xi and Nangong Hai casually found themselves a seat and ordered two cups of coffee.


    A soothing western song was being played inside the cafe, and Nangong Hai was tapping his finger on the table by the rhythm.


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°So, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Something seems wrong between you and Xiao Lan recently.¡± Nangong Hai¡¯s eyes trailed towards her face.


    ¡°How so?¡± Ye Xi asked him.


    ¡°Do you hate him?¡± he asked.


    Ye Xi frowned. ¡°Do I look like I do?¡±


    Nangong Hai smiled and waved his hands, saying, ¡°No no, I¡¯m not saying you hate him as a person. I¡¯m just asking whether you hate


    his ability.¡±


    Ye Xi raised her brows.


    Nangong Hai smiled. ¡°He told me that he revealed his ability to you.¡±


    Ye Xi did not respond to his question. Instead, she asked, ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Nangong Hai made an expression as if he were thinking about it, and said after a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else know besides you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s you and Xiao Lan, of course.¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fool around.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Nangong Hai shrugged innocently. ¡°There¡¯s me, you, and Xiao Lan. Besides us, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else who


    knows.¡±


    It seems that Weisheng Lan trusts Nangong Hai very much. Even the four of them were always together, Nangong Hai was the only


    one who knew.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Xi said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate his ability, I just don¡¯t like it when he uses it on me.¡±


    Nangong Hai suddenly had a realization.


    Ye Xi felt like there was nothing else she could say, and nothing else that needed to be said anyway. However, she couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Since you know about his ability, aren¡¯t you worried about him hearing your thoughts?¡±


    Nangong Hai shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a strait-laced man with nothing to hide.¡±


    Ye Xi stared at him quietly.


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡± After his complaint, Nangong Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s because I know how terrifying a person¡¯s thoughts


    could be. And, for Xiao Lan who had this ability, he definitely knows how scary it is. If possible, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t wish to be able to


    have it at all, much less use it.¡±


    Ye Xi was silent. She agreed with that statement. Even if she didn¡¯t have that ability, she had seen the many dark and twisted sides of


    people. And, as these dark and twisted people grow up into adults, obtaining even more power in their hands, could turn that into


    powerful weapons that could make a person lose their jobs or even their ability to survive.


    Wilfully, they use the resources in their hands to shame others, bully them, and condemn them.


    If this was what you could see only on the surface, then who knows what more scary things could be found in their minds?


    But of course, they were the minority.


    Most people would be all smiles in front of people. However, once one of them falls down into a pit, perhaps even an outstanding


    person would end up sinking into an abyss because of a single word or two.


    She did not know for sure how terrifying a human¡¯s mind could be.


    But she knew that it must be terrifying.


    For Weisheng Lan who was able to hear these scary thoughts, especially at such a young age, would he feel fear and pain when he


    hears those dark and disturbing voices?


    Ye Xi felt like she had something stuck in her chest. She felt even worse now than that time when she saw a middle-aged man kick a


    female college student to the ground and insulted her because she waited for this man whom she thought really loved her in front of


    a KTV, and begged for his forgiveness for being willful.


    ¡°Hello, here is your coffee.¡±


    At this moment, the waitress brought them their coffee and placed them right in front of them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nangong Hai raised his head slightly and smiled.


    ¡°You¡­You¡¯re welcome.¡± The waitress was a little stunned and left with red cheeks.


    Nangong Hai turned his attention back to his coffee and took a sip. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°You know, Ye Xi, if you look at it


    from another perspective, you could even say Xiao Lan was praising you if he kept listening to your thoughts.¡±


    Ye Xi heard his words clearly, but she did not respond. She thought in her mind, she didn¡¯t want any part of this kind of praise, okay?


    After finishing their coffees, the two of them headed back to school.


    At night, Ye Xi stared at her phone inside her dorm.


    She wanted to call Weisheng Lan, but it felt like something was stopping her from doing so.


    She felt troubled, and even a little uneasy.


    That feeling was so strong that besides staring at her phone, she couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    All her limbs seemed to have lost their energy.


    Ye Xi took a few deep breaths and thought to herself that this could not go on any longer. No matter what, this matter can not be


    dragged on.


    Generally speaking, if you don¡¯t do it immediately, it¡¯ll only drag on till you¡¯re old.

 Chapter 130 - Confession (1)

    Ye Xi was just about to click on the call button.


    When suddenly, she heard a clack. The bathroom door opened. Ye Xi¡¯s hand shook and she pressed on the wrong button.


    After An Mudie was done with her shower, she walked over to Ye Xi while wiping her hair, saying, ¡°Xi Xi, I¡¯ve been feeling troubled


    lately.¡±


    Ye Xi lowered her phone screen a little and turned to look at her. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little troubled.¡± An Mudie repeated.


    ¡°Troubled about what?¡± Ye Xi quickly crawled up to sit with her back to the wall.


    ¡°I¡­¡± An Mudie twiddled her thumbs and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xi was shocked.


    ¡°With who?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± An Mudie said as she retreated a few steps, almost like she was afraid that Ye Xi would get up and shake her by the


    shoulders.


    Ye Xi probed, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± An Mudie covered her face and climbed into the sheets, remaining silent.


    Seeing that she was reluctant to speak, Ye Xi did not force her. She only said, ¡°Get up and blow your hair dry, otherwise you¡¯ll get a


    headache tomorrow.¡±


    An Mudie peeked her eyes out and blinked. Only after seeing that Ye Xi had no intentions of probing did she climb out of the sheets


    and go blow-dry her hair.


    With An Mudie¡¯s secret remaining a mystery, Ye Xi barely slept a wink that night.


    Who on earth is it?


    Who the hell is An Mudie in love with?!


    Ye Xi thought about it over and over again, but she couldn¡¯t think of anyone.


    Luo Nuanfeng was childhood friends with An Mudie but they haven¡¯t had much contact this whole time. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s in a


    questionable relationship with Ding Xiuxiu right now.


    Shangguan Xi is an affectionate second male lead type but he¡¯s deeply in love with Bing Yiyi. Also, the two of them even passed on to


    the other world.


    Weisheng Lan¡­Uh¡­


    Nangong Hai¡­


    Could it be Nangong Hai?


    That¡¯s it, it has to be Nangong Hai. Guys like Nangong Hai with a bit of a naughty streak are super attractive to the pure type. It


    wouldn¡¯t be strange if An Mudie was attracted to him.


    But, Nangong Hai¡¯s height¡­He seems to be only a little over 170 or so centimeters.


    An Mudie¡¯s almost at 170 cm.


    If they stood together they¡¯ll look like brother and sister. That¡¯s terrible!


    Then, only Dongfang Yu is left.


    But, Dongfang Yu¡­Uh¡­He lacks presence.


    So who is it?


    This question bothered Ye Xi deep into the night until she finally fell asleep.


    The next day, Ye Xi didn¡¯t wake up until eight in the morning.


    An Mudie was already out.


    After noticing Ye Xi¡¯s constant truancy, she subconsciously left her to sleep and went to class on her own. Anyway, the teachers here


    were pretty weird. None of them cared that their students were skipping classes.


    After washing up, Ye Xi picked out a white dress, brushed her hair, and left for breakfast.


    She finally made up her mind after eating and called Weisheng Lan.


    After beeping for two seconds, the call was connected.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Weisheng Lan¡¯s voice was a little hesitant, and it sounded a little hoarse.


    Ye Xi cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Weisheng Lan was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°My dorm.¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯m coming now.¡±


    Weisheng Lan responded with an acknowledgment.


    So, Ye Xi went out from the canteen and headed for Weisheng Lan¡¯s dorm.


    Weisheng Lan¡¯s dorm was pretty empty at this moment. The living area was completely silent with only a cat resting on the sofa. Its


    eyes were staring straight at the door, right at Ye Xi who didn¡¯t dare to come any closer.


    Just like that, one man and cat stared at each other for a long time until a boy came down from the stairs.


    Weisheng Lan glanced at Ye Xi, then at the black cat. He casually picked up the cat, bringing it to the kitchen and poured out a little


    cat food for it.


    The black cat gobbled up its cat food obediently.


    Weisheng Lan came out of the kitchen, but he did not come close to Ye Xi.

 Chapter 131 - Confession (2)

    Ye Xi took the initiative to walk up to him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to class?¡±


    Weisheng Lan was silent, but he stared at him like a child who had done something wrong.


    Ye Xi asked, ¡°Are you still listening to my thoughts right now?¡±


    Weisheng Lan shook his head.


    Ye Xi observed him for a moment and thought, ¡°Xiao Lanlan¡¯s lips are so pink, I feel like kissing them, what do I do?¡±


    Weisheng Lan pursed his lips and raised his eyes to look at Ye Xi. His eyes were bright but his ears were blushing red.


    Ye Xi massages her temples. ¡°You actually lied again!¡±


    Weisheng Lan just stared at Ye Xi and finally spoke, ¡°Why did you come?¡±


    Ye Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you stop listening to my thoughts.¡±


    Weisheng Lan thought about it for a moment and said helplessly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Xi stared at him and thought, ¡°First, I¡¯ll confess to him, we¡¯ll kiss, then we¡¯ll do this and that. Hehe.¡±


    Weisheng Lan was looking at Ye Xi, puzzled.


    Ye Xi confirmed that he had in fact put away his ability and finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was just about to sit down but


    remembered that that was where the cat was hanging around earlier, so she turned around and sat on the armchair at the side


    instead.


    Weisheng Lan sat down on the two-seater sofa next to her.


    Ye Xi stared at the table and adjusted her thoughts for a bit.


    While losing sleep, Ye Xi thought about the things that happened during this period of time and realized that Weisheng Lan had been


    pretty straightforward about his feelings this whole time. She just never noticed. Also, there did seem to be a bit of a flirtatious air


    between them. It¡¯s no wonder why so many people think that she and Weisheng Lan were already dating.


    She had mixed feelings about Weisheng Lan.


    There was a bit of sympathy, a bit of pity, but she also took him as her friend.


    It was because she always regarded Weisheng Lan as her friend that she never noticed how differently Weisheng Lan treated her.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t have many friends before, only colleagues, so she wasn¡¯t clear herself the distance between a friend and a boyfriend.


    She made many friends during this period, so you could say she gained a bit of experience.


    Take for example, she and Xiao Hai could talk about anything, but that was where it stopped at. If Xiao Hai confessed to her, then she


    would only think that he had gone crazy or possessed.


    On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t as close with Luo Nuanfeng or Dongfang Yu.


    But when Weisheng Lan confessed to her, besides being a little stunned, she felt much more.


    She felt panicked, anxious, and a little panicked.


    But she believes that this may come from something much more than just them being friends. There must be feelings inside of her


    that even she didn¡¯t realize existed.


    But she had been single for the past two decades, she had no idea what it felt like to be in love, so the possibility that Weisheng Lan¡¯s


    feelings towards her may be different was only just a suspicion for her. However, she couldn¡¯t be sure whether she herself had actual


    romantic feelings towards Weisheng Lan or not.


    Ye Xi didn¡¯t know whether she liked him, but with some analysis, she finds that she does quite enjoy dining together with Weisheng


    Lan, playing games together, and staring at each other silently¡­


    If you round that all up, it just means she liked him.


    Even after waiting for a long time, Ye Xi still did not speak. So, Weisheng Lan couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. ¡°Ye Xi.¡±


    Actually, he would rather listen to Ye Xi¡¯s thoughts directly. It was hard for him to get used to not hearing her thoughts, but he had


    already put away his ability. He will no longer be using it anymore as long as Ye Xi did not permit him.


    Even though Ye Xi did not like him, he still respected her and would continue to indulge her.


    Who told him to fall in love with her after all?

 Chapter 132 - Confession (3)

    Ye Xi finally came back to her sentence, only to see Weisheng Lan with an obedient expression on his face. Unconsciously, she felt the


    need to reach out and pet him, but she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Ye Xi cleared her throat and said, ¡°I thought about it. Do you like me?¡±


    Even though Ye Xi had already understood Weisheng Lan¡¯s feelings, Weisheng Lan had always mentioned it ambiguously. He had


    never once confessed to her straight out!


    Weisheng Lan was stunned. Then, he shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ye Xi raised a brow. ¡°Really?¡±


    Weisheng Lan bore with the pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, I really don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ye Xi was pissed. She wished she could throw a cup of water at this guy¡¯s face.


    It took her so much effort to understand and she wanted to try and probe him, but this bastard actually dares to say he doesn¡¯t like


    her?


    Calm down, calm down.


    Two negatives make a positive.


    Ye Xi calmed herself down and asked, ¡°Do you still remember how Ding Xiuxiu kept on stressing that she wasn¡¯t scared when we were


    in the forest?¡±


    When he heard this, Weisheng Lan quickly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t like you. Really. It¡¯s not the same as Ding Xiuxiu at all.¡±


    Ye Xi was so pissed she began to laugh.


    Weisheng Lan didn¡¯t understand what he said wrong. He had been spending these few days constantly watching dating guides and


    they said that if a girl doesn¡¯t like a guy, then you definitely mustn¡¯t confess. This will only cause the girl to become wary about you


    and stressed. The right way is to silently treat a girl well and confess after she builds a good opinion about you.


    He felt like he had been scammed.


    Otherwise, why did Ye Xi look so angry right now?


    That¡¯s not what it said in the guides at all!


    Ye Xi laughed for a while but she still felt angry. She had to calm herself down for a bit before she could control herself.


    Young teens are generally a little more shy and too embarrassed to come out straight with things, so you have to show some


    understanding.


    After Ye Xi was done readjusting herself once more. She smashed the jar and went straight into it. ¡°I like you, Weisheng Lan. But since


    you don¡¯t like me, forget it.¡±


    After that, Ye Xi turned around, ready to leave.


    If Weisheng Lan did not stop her and said he liked her too¡­


    Heh¡­


    Then¡­She¡¯ll just have to woo him.


    Ye Xi had always been an active person on the assault. If you have a goal, then you need to act.


    While thinking that, Ye Xi took several steps forward, but Weisheng Lan never stopped her.


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    Was I thinking too much by myself?


    Ahhh!


    Kill me!


    Ye Xi sped up her footsteps. She just wanted to get out of here right now!


    Weisheng Lan was completely stunned. He thought that Ye Xi would say something like great, then I can rest easy or whatnot, but he


    never expected to hear Ye Xi say she liked him.


    Ye Xi liked him.


    Ye Xi liked him¡­


    Weisheng Lan¡¯s mind was blank from the sudden burst of joy.


    By the time he came back to his senses, Ye Xi was already gone.


    Weisheng Lan quickly ran out and stopped Ye Xi who had already reached the door.


    Ye Xi was startled from being suddenly pulled and she slipped.


    Weisheng Lan had yet to share his joy when he was suddenly pulled to the ground by Ye Xi.


    The two of them rolled off the three-step stairs, tumbled a little, and landed on the grass.


    After a burst of dizziness, Ye Xi found herself in Weisheng Lan¡¯s arms and realized that she didn¡¯t bump into anything. However, she


    can¡¯t be too sure for Weisheng Lan. She raised her head and was just about to ask whether Weisheng Lan had gotten hurt or not. But


    as soon as she did, she happened to meet Weisheng Lan¡¯s gaze that was watching her.


    The two of them were just a few centimeters apart.


    Ye Xi¡¯s gaze turned towards his lips.


    She had never kissed anyone in her life, but she had felt curious about what it would feel like many times in her life.

 Chapter 133 - Ending (1)

    Everything was quiet, the wind was blowing, causing the hair by Ye Xi¡¯s ear to flutter.


    Weisheng Lan wanted to reach out and help her brush that hair back behind her ear. Her ear must be soft, and even a little warm.


    After many long breaths, Ye Xi made her mind to ask one last time.


    ¡°Weisheng Lan, do you really not like me?¡±


    Weisheng Lan came back to her senses and moved his eyes away from her ear, back to her eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Xi¡¯s eye twitched. She was just about to break out of his arms and run off somewhere to eat five tubs of ice cream, but she heard


    him say, ¡°I lied earlier. I like you. I like you very, very much.¡±


    Ye Xi breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she came close and gave him a quick peck.


    It wasn¡¯t a very joyful feeling actually. It just felt a little numb, a little ticklish. It also made her heart beat faster, and her breathing felt


    rushed.


    That was what Ye Xi thought, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Weisheng Lan again.


    Weisheng Lan was reacting much better than her. He had turned totally stupid and had no idea what just happened at all.


    Did they just kiss earlier?


    Wasn¡¯t that too fast?


    How should he react in this situation?


    Weisheng Lan felt his limbs turning stiff. His heart was beating faster, his breathing grew heavier, and his temperature was rising.


    He was so nervous that he was about to explode.


    At this moment, the sound of an engine could be heard.


    The two quickly turned around and looked towards the source of the sound.


    A car was stopped just five meters away from them. It was no longer coming closer, and nobody was coming out of the car.


    Ye Xi quickly broke away from Weisheng Lan¡¯s embrace and climbed up. ?


    Weisheng Lan quickly followed. At this moment his face was completely expressionless but his ears were red, and he had no idea


    where to put his hands.


    Ye Xi coughed and asked, ¡°Whose car is that?¡±


    Weisheng Lan responded quietly, ¡°My mother.¡±


    Ye Xi: ¡­


    Just let me die.


    Ye Xi only wanted to get out of here.


    The car began to move again, and it drove over towards them.


    The rear windows were rolled down and Yang Zhi¡¯s well-maintained face was revealed.


    She was wearing just casual clothes today. Her off-white clothes really enunciated helped to make her pale cool skin more


    pronounced. She didn¡¯t look like a mother who had raised two kids at all.


    Seeing Yang Zhi along was fine, Ye Xi could still remain calm after that, but she never expected that Weisheng Liu was here too.


    This person was the greatest obstacle between her and Weisheng Lan¡¯s love journey, okay?


    This person was either a mom-con or a bro-con, but either way, she was unpleasant.


    Ye Xi¡¯s mind was instantly filled with many made-up scenarios of Weisheng Liu making things hard for her.


    But this time, Weisheng Liu only smiled at her, and her expression was amicable.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Yang Zhi greeted them. Then, she said, ¡°Xiao Lan, bring Xiao Xi home for lunch tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Weisheng Lan nodded.


    After receiving her response, Yang Zhi looked towards the front of the car and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Without saying a single thing, Ye Xi watched with eyes wide as Yang Zhi and Weisheng Liu left in their car.


    Weisheng Lan looked at Ye Xi and spoke in an exceptionally obedient voice that brought with it a sense of inconcealable joy. ¡°Ye Xi,


    can I call you Xixi in the future?¡±


    Ye Xi shook her head immediately. ¡°No, that¡¯s too cheesy.¡±


    Weisheng Lan¡¯s gaze dropped sadly.


    Ye Xi said, ¡°¡­Xiao Xi then. Xiao Xi is my limit.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Weisheng Lan accepted it reluctantly. Then, he said, ¡°Then what will you call me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Lan?¡± Ye Xi asked carefully.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s the same as what my mom calls me.¡± Weisheng Lan shook his head.

 Chapter 134 - Ending (2)

    Ye Xi stared at him quietly.


    The two looked at each other for a moment.


    Weisheng Lan compromised and said, ¡°Just call me Lan.¡±


    ¡°Come on Xiao Cao(С²Ý From school grass/school idol ¡°Xiao CaoУ²Ý¡±), let¡¯s go in and get some tea.¡± Ye Xi ignored his request. After calling him this all the time, she felt like this was the easiest nickname for him.


    The two of them went back in the house. After an entire morning of sticking together, the two of them went out for dinner.


    Weisheng Lan really wanted to hold Ye Xi¡¯s hand while they walked, but he felt too embarrassed to do so.


    While walking, Ye Xi kept thinking that a couple should walk while holding hands, so she quietly took Weisheng Lan¡¯s hand. Throughout the whole thing, she kept her eyes fixed forward as if she hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Weisheng Lan was stunned. He looked down at their hands and a smile found its way up his face. He tightened his fingers around that hand and kept Ye Xi¡¯s petite hand in his palm.


    Weisheng Lan felt like the simple scenery of the school campus was covered in a glow of color. Everything was beautiful, and even the wind blowing on his skin felt much softer.


    Ye Xi had always been thick-skinned so she was able to get used to it soon. Then, she could feel the sweatiness of Weisheng Lan¡¯s palm. His sweat felt fine and slightly warm. She didn¡¯t hate that feeling.


    While eating, they bumped into Nangong Hai and co.


    All of them had the ¡°those two are finally together¡± look on their faces like they were itching for a beating.


    Very soon, news of Weisheng Lan and Ye Xi getting together was spread throughout the entire school. The girls who had already lost one of their princes felt even sadder now.


    But Ye Xi felt proud like she was riding on a spring breeze.


    However, she was still troubled.


    She was going to eat lunch at Weisheng Lan¡¯s house tomorrow, what was she going to wear?


    How should she act?


    What if she says something wrong?


    Many things were troubling her.


    So, Ye Xi simply decided not to think about it. After washing her face, she went to sleep.


    On the other hand, Weisheng Lan who wasn¡¯t as strong-nerved as her lost sleep that night.


    But he didn¡¯t lose sleep because he was troubled. He lost sleep because he was too excited.


    His mind was filled with the fact that he and Ye Xi had finally gotten together.


    Ye Xi was going to his house tomorrow.


    They¡¯re going to get married.


    They¡¯re going to have children.


    They¡¯re definitely going to have really pretty children.


    What should they name their kids?


    Their kid¡­will definitely disrupt his and Ye Xi¡¯s loving time.


    Ye Xi will definitely love their kids.


    Then, Ye Xi would put all her focus on their children, and she¡¯ll ignore him.


    Then, Ye Xi wouldn¡¯t like him that much anymore¡­


    Weisheng Lan was in distress.


    The next day, Ye Xi got up very early.


    First, she went into the bathroom and washed up very seriously, and even carefully picked out a dress that made her look thoughtful and gentle.


    Then, she began waiting for Weisheng Lan¡¯s call where he was going to invite her over to his house to eat.


    Ye Xi waited, and she waited, but the call never came even after An Mudie got up, washed her face, and was ready for class.


    And so, Ye Xi went to have breakfast with An Mudie.


    She did not see Weisheng Lan in the canteen.


    Ye Xi felt like throwing her phone.


    She pondered about it for a moment, but she still sent Weisheng Lan a message to ask whether he had woken up.


    No reply.


    So, Ye Xi went to class in a complicated mood.


    In class, she still didn¡¯t see Weisheng Lan.


    This guy! This is only their second day together and they¡¯ve already fucking lost contact!


    Ye Xi was upset.